f 
 
 \
 
 THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LOS ANGELES
 
 B. 
 
 ,ct
 
 4. 
 
 /rt
 
 /I -^ ^ .-S .> 
 
 ~? 
 
 E n E A IITEPOENTA. D * U 
 
 O R THE 
 
 DIVERSIONS 
 
 O F 
 
 P U R L E Y. 
 
 PART I. 
 
 BY JOHN HORNE TOOKE, A.M. 
 
 LATE OF ST. JOHN'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 PRINTED FOR J.JOHNSON, NO. 72, ST. PAUL'S 
 C H U R C H-Y A R D. 
 
 M DCC LXXXYI.
 
 p 
 
 [bl 
 
 TO THE 
 
 y, 7 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE. 
 
 N E of her grateful Sons, who al- 
 ways confiders acts of voluntary 
 jurKce towards himfelf as Favours *, de- 
 dicates this humble offering. And parti- 
 cularly to her chief ornament for virtue 
 and talents, the Reverend Doctor Beadon, 
 Mafter of Jefus College. 
 
 * Notwithftanding the additional authority of Plato's 
 delpicable faying Cum omnibus folvam, quod cum 
 omnibus debeo : (Senec. de benefic. lib. vi.) the 
 aflertion of Machiavel is not true ; that Nifluno con- 
 feflera mai haver oblige con uno che non roffenda. 
 (Difcor. lib. j. cap. xvi.) It is not true either with 
 refpecl: to nations or to individuals : for the experience 
 of much injustice will caufe the forbearance of injuiy 
 
 to appear like kindnefs. 7 
 
 '
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 OF THIS 
 
 VOLUME. 
 
 Page 
 
 Introduction .. j 
 
 Chap. I. Of the Divifion or Diftribution of 
 
 Language 23 
 
 Chap. II. Some confideration of Mr. Locke's Eflay 41 
 Chap. III. Of the Parts of Speech 6l 
 
 Chap. IV. Of the Noun 72 
 
 Chap. V. Of the Article and Interjection 8r 
 Advertifement 102 
 
 Chap. VI. Of the Word THAT 113 
 
 Advertifement 136 
 
 Chap. VII. Of Conjunctions 140 
 Chap. VIII. Etymology of the Englifh Con- 
 junctions ig$ 
 Chap. IX. Of Prepofitions 303 
 Chap. X. Of Adverbs 494
 
 Non ut laudemur, fed ut profimus. 
 
 Equidem fie prope ab adolefcentia animatus fui, ut 
 inania famae contemnam, veraque confe&er bona. 
 In qua cogitatione faepius defixus, facilius ab animo 
 meo potui impetrare, ut (quamvis fcirem fordefcere 
 jnagis & magis ftudia Literar'um, maxitneque ea quae 
 proprie artem Grammaticen fpe<5tant) nihilominus 
 paulifper, non quidem feponerem, fed remiffius tamen 
 tratStarem ftudia graviora; iterumque in manus fu- 
 merem veteres adolefcentias labores, laboreque novo 
 inter tot Curas divulgarem. 
 
 G. J. Vossius. 
 
 Le grand objct de 1'art etymologique n'eft pas de ren- 
 dre raifon de Torigine de tous les mots fans exception, 
 & j'ofe dire que ce feroit un but aflez frivole. Get art 
 eft principalement recommandable en ce qu'il fournit 
 a la philofophie des materiaux & des obfervations pour 
 clever le grand edifice de la theorie generale des Langues. 
 M. Le Prefident de BE.OSSES.
 
 II E A IITEPOENTAl 
 
 o R, 
 THE DIVERSIONS OF PURLEY* 
 
 1 ? | ^ H E myftery is at laft unravel- 
 JL led. I fhall no more wonder 
 now that you engrofs his company at Pur- 
 ley, whilft his other friends can fcarce get 
 a fight of him. This, you fay, was Pre~ 
 fident Brad|haw's feat. That is the fecret 
 of his attachment to the place. You hold 
 him by the befl fecurity, his political pre- 
 B judices
 
 2 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 judices and enthufiafm. But do not let 
 his veneration for the memory of the an- 
 tient pofleflbr pafs upon you for affection 
 to the prefent. 
 
 Hi 
 
 Should you be altogether fo/evere upon 
 my politics j when you reflect that, mere- 
 ly for attempting to prevent the efFufion 
 of brother's blood and the final difmem- 
 berntfnt of the empire, I ftand the fingle le- 
 gal victim during the conteft, and the fingle 
 inflance of profcription after it ? But I am 
 well contented that my principles, which 
 have made fo many of your way of think- 
 ing angry, mould only make you laugh. 
 Such however as they are, they need not 
 now to be defended by me : for they have 
 flood the teft of ages j and they will keep 
 their ground in the general commendation 
 of the world, till men forget to love them- 
 felves ; though, till then perhaps, they are 
 
 not
 
 INTRODUCTION. 3 
 
 not likely to be feen (nor credited if feen) 
 in the prattice of many individuals. 
 
 But are you really forced to go above a 
 hundred years back to account for my at- 
 tachment to Purley ? Without confidering 
 the many ftrong public and private ties by 
 which I am bound to its prefent pofTefTor, 
 can you find nothing in the beautiful pro- 
 fpecl: from thefe windows ? nothing in the 
 entertainment every one receives in this 
 houfe ? nothing in the delightful rides and 
 walks we have taken round it ? nothing in 
 the cheerful difpofition and eafy kindnefs 
 of its owner, to make a rational man par- 
 tial to this habitation ? 
 
 T. 
 
 Sir, you are making him tranfgrefs our 
 only ftanding rules. Politics and com- 
 pliments are ftrangers here. We always 
 put them off when we put, on our boots 5 
 B 2 and
 
 4 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 and leave them behind us in their proper 
 atmofphere, the fmoke of Londonv 
 
 B. 
 
 Is it poflible ! Can either of you Eng- 
 lifhmen and patriots! abftain for four 
 and twenty hours together from politics ? 
 You cannot be always on horfeback or at 
 piquet. What, in the name of wonder, 
 your favourite topic excluded, can be the 
 fubject of your fo frequent converfations ? 
 
 r. 
 
 You have a ilrange notion of us. But 
 I allure you we find more difficulty to finifli 
 than to begin our converfations. As for 
 our fubjefts, their variety cannot be re- 
 membered ; but I will tell you on what we 
 were difcourfing yefterday when you came 
 in ; and I believe you are the fitteft perfon 
 in the world to decide between us. He 
 infifts, contrary to my opinion, that all 
 
 forts
 
 INTRODUCTION. 5 
 
 forts of wifdom and ufeful knowledge may 
 be obtained by a plain man of fenfe with- 
 out what is commonly called Learning. 
 And when I took the eafieft inftance, as I 
 thought, and the foundation of all other 
 knowledge, (becaufe it is the beginning of 
 education, and that in which children are 
 firft employed) he declined the proof of 
 his aflertion in this inftance, and main- 
 tained that I had chofen the moft difficult : 
 for, he fays, that, though Grammar be 
 ufually amongft the firft things taught, it 
 is always one of the laft underftood. 
 
 B. 
 
 I muft confefs I differ from Mr. H. 
 concerning the difficulty of grammar : if 
 indeed what you have reported be really 
 his opinion. But might he not poflibly 
 give you that anfwer to efcape the difcuf- 
 fion of a difagreeable, dry fubjec~r, remote 
 from the courfe of his ftudies and the ob- 
 B 3 jefts
 
 6 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 je6ls of his inquiry and purfuit ? By his 
 general expreffion of what is commonly 
 called Learning and his declared opinion 
 cf that, I can pretty well guefs what he 
 thinks of grammatical learning in parti- 
 cular. I 'dare fwear (though he will not 
 perhaps pay me fo indifferent a compli- 
 ment) he does not in his mind allow us 
 even the poor con folation which we find 
 in Athenaeus et py tec/pot ya-av j but con- 
 cludes, without a fingle exception, vfev ruv 
 
 * 
 
 I muft however intreat him to recollect, 
 (and at the fame time whofe authority it 
 bears,) that %ui Sapientite & liter arum 
 divortium faciunt t nunquam ad foli dam fa- 
 pi enti am pertingent. Qui verb alias etiam a 
 literarum lingiiarumque Jludio abfterrent> non 
 
 antiques 
 
 Ou ysi^ xse.xti>/; TIVI run tlxipuv riu. 
 v yutffttfA* 
 
 Deipnofoph. Lib. 15.
 
 I NT RODUCTIONi J 
 
 antique fapientia fed nova ftultitice D oft ores 
 funt habendi. 
 
 H. 
 
 Indeed I fpoke my real fentiments. I 
 think Grammar difficult, but I am very 
 far from looking upon it as foolifh. : in- 
 deed fo far, that I confider it as abfolutely 
 neceflary in the fearch after philofophical 
 truth ; which if not the moft ufeful per- 
 haps, is at leaft the moft pleafing employ- 
 ment of the human mind. And I think 
 it no lefs neceflary in the moft important 
 queftions concerning religion and civil fo- 
 ciety. But lince you fay it is eafy, tell me 
 where it may be learned. 
 
 B. 
 
 If your look and the tone of your 
 voice were lefs ferious, the extravagance of 
 your compliment to grammar would in- 
 cline me to fufpecl: that you were taking 
 B 4 your
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 your revenge, and bantering me in your 
 turn by an ironical encomium on my far 
 vourite fludy. But, if I am to fuppofe 
 you in earneft, I anfwer, that our Englifh 
 grammar may be fufficiently and eafily 
 learned from the excellent Introduction of 
 Doctor Lowth : or from the firft (as well 
 ;as the heft] Englifh grammar ? given by 
 Ben Johnfon. 
 
 H. 
 
 True, Sir. And that was my firft 
 flight anfwer to our friend's inftance. But 
 Jiis inquiry is of a much larger compafs 
 than you at prefent feern to imagine. He 
 afks after the caufes, or reafons of Gram- 
 mar * : and for fatisfaclion in them I know 
 
 not 
 
 * Duplex Grammatica: alia CIVILIS, alia PHILO- 
 SOPHICA, CIVILIS, peritia eft, nonfcient'ia: conjlat enim 
 ex auttoritate ufuque clararum fcriptotum. 
 
 PHILOSOPHIC A yere, rations con/tat; fef hate fci- 
 olft, 
 
 Grammatica
 
 INTRODUCTION. 9 
 
 not where to fend him ; for I allure you, 
 he has a troublefome, inquifitive, fcrupu- 
 lous mind of his own that will not take 
 mere words in current payment. 
 
 B. 
 
 I fhould think that difficulty eafily 
 removed. Doctor Lowth in his preface 
 has done it ready to your hands. " Thofe," 
 he fays, " who would enter more deeply 
 " into this fubject, will find it fully and 
 " accurately handled with the greateft 
 " acutenefs of inveftigation, perfpicuity of 
 " .explication, and elegance of method, 
 " in a treatife intitled Hermes, by James 
 " Harris, Efq. the moft beautiful and 
 
 " perfect 
 
 Grammatica CIVILIS babet atatem^ in qua viget, & 
 ittam amplettuntur Grammatici^ dlcunt enim fub Cicerone 
 ff Ccsfare adultam linguam^ &c. dt PHILOSOPHICA 
 non agnofcit atatem lingua? fed rationalitatem ; amplefti- 
 iurque vocabula bona omnium temporum* 
 
 CAMPAKELLA.
 
 JO INTRODUCTION. 
 
 " perfecl: example of Analyfis that has 
 " been exhibited fmce the days of Arif-. 
 " totle." 
 
 T. 
 
 The recommendation no doubt is full, 
 and the authority great 3 but I cannot 
 fay that I have found the performance 
 to correfpond : nor can I boafl of any ac- 
 quifition from its perufal, except indeed 
 of hard words and frivolous or unintelli- 
 gible diftinclions. And I have learned 
 from a moil excellent authority, that 
 " Tout ce qui varie, tout ce qui fe charge 
 <e de termes douteux & envelopes, a tou- 
 " jours paru fufpect 5 & non feulement 
 " frau<Juleux, mais encore abfolument 
 " faux : parcequ'il marque un embarras 
 " que la verite ne connoit point." Bos- 
 SUET des Var. des Egl. Prof. 
 
 B. 
 
 And you, Sir ? 
 
 H. I
 
 INTRODUCTION. II 
 H. 
 
 I am really in the fame fituation. 
 
 B. 
 
 Have you tried any other of our Englifh 
 authors on the fubjeft ? 
 
 H. 
 
 I believe all of them, for they are not 
 numerous * 3 but none with fatisfaftion. 
 
 B. You 
 
 * The authors who have written profefledly on this 
 fubjet, in any language, are not numerous. Cara- 
 muel, in the beginning of his Grammatica Audax, 
 fays, " Solus, ut puto, SCOTUS, &f pojl eum SCALI- 
 " GER & CAMPANELLA (alias enim non vidi) Gram- 
 " maticam fpeculativam evulgarunt j vias tamen omnlno 
 *' diver fas ingrejfi. Mult a mihl in Sca/igero, iff plura 
 " in Campanella difylicuerunt ; & pauciora in Scoto, qui 
 " vix alibi fubtilius fcripjit quarn cum de Gra?mnaticis 
 *' modis fignificandi" 
 
 The reader of Caramuel (who, together with Cam- 
 panella^ may be found in the Bodleian Library) will 
 not be difappointed in him ; but moft egregioufly by 
 him, rf the fmalleft expectations of information are ex- 
 cited by the charader which is here given of Scotus : 
 
 whofe
 
 12 INTRODUCTION. 
 B. 
 
 You muft then give tip one at lead 
 of your pofitions. For if, as you make 
 
 it 
 
 whofe De Modls Significant^ {hould be intitled, not 
 Grammatica Speculativa, but an Exemplar of the 
 fubtle art of faving appearances, and of difcourfing 
 deeply and learnedly on a fubje& with which we are 
 totally unacquainted, ^uid enlm fublilius vel magis 
 tenue^ quam quod nihil ejl f 
 
 Wilkins, Part 3. Chap. i. of his Eflay towards a 
 Real Character, fays, after Caramuel, " The firjl of 
 " thefe (i. e. philofophical, rational, univerfal Gram- 
 w mar) bath been treated of but by few ; which makes 
 " our learned Verulam put it among bis Defiderata. / 
 " do not knovj any more that have purpofely written ofit^ 
 " but Scotus in his Grammatica Speculativa, and Cara- 
 " muel in his Grammatica Audax, and Campanula in 
 *' his Grammatica Philofophica. (As for Scioppius his 
 " Grammar of this title, that doth wholly concern the Latin 
 " tongue.) Be fides which fomething hath been occajionally 
 kc fpoken of it by Scaliger in his book De Caufis Linguae 
 " Latinae ; and by Voffius in his Ariftarchus." So far 
 Wilkins : who, for what reafon I know not, has omit- 
 ted the Minerva of Sanflius ; though well deferving his 
 notice ; and the declared foundation of Scioppius. 
 But he who ihould confine himfelf to thefe authors, 
 and to thofe who, with Wilkins, have fmce that time 
 written profdfcdly on this fubjecl, would fall very fiiort 
 
 of
 
 INTRODUCTION. IJ 
 
 it out, Grammar is fo difficult that a know- 
 ledge of it cannot be obtained by a man of 
 fenfe from any authors in his own lan- 
 guage, you muft fend him to what is com- 
 monly called Learning, to the Greek and 
 Latin authors, for the attainment of it. 
 
 So 
 
 of the affiftance he might have, and the leading hints 
 and foundations of reafoning which he might obtain, 
 by reading even all the authors who have confined 
 themfelves to particular languages. 
 
 The great BACON put this fubje& amongft his DC- 
 fiderata^ not, as Wilkins fays, becaufe " few had 
 M treated of it ;" but becaufe none had given a fatis- 
 fa&ory account of it. At the fame time Bacon, though 
 evidently wide of the mark himfelf, yet conje&ured 
 beft how this knowledge might moft probably be at- 
 tained ; and pointed out the moft proper materials for 
 reflection to work upon. " Ilia demtim (fays he) ut 
 " arbitramur, foret nobilijfima Grammatics Jpecies, ft 
 " quis in linguis plurimis, tarn eruditis quam vulgaribus 
 " eximie daftus, de varih linguarum proprietatibus trac- 
 *' taret; in quibus qtueque excellat, in quibw deficiat 
 <c oftendens. Ita enim & lingua mutuo commercio lo- 
 '* cupletari pojjint ; ^ fiet ex Us qua in fmgutis linguis, 
 " pulchra funt (tanquam Venus Apellis) orationis ipfius 
 " qutedam formojiffima imagery &. exemplar qucddam in* 
 " figne-> ad fenfus afiimi rite exprimendos" De aug- 
 ment. Scient. Lib, 6. Cap. i.
 
 14 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 So true, in this fcience at leaft, if not in 
 all others, is that faying of Roger Afcham ; 
 that < Even as a hawke fleeth not hie 
 " with one wing, even fo a man reacheth 
 <f not to excellency with one tongue." 
 
 H. 
 
 On the contrary, I am rather con- 
 firmed by this inftance in my firft pofition. 
 I acknowledge philofophical Grammar (to 
 which only my fufpected compliment was 
 intended) to be a moft neceflary ftep to- 
 wards wifdom and true knowledge. From 
 the innumerable and inveterate miftakes 
 which have been made concerning it by 
 the wifeft philofophers and moft diligent 
 inquirers of all ages, and from the thick 
 darknefs in which they have hitherto left 
 it, I imagine it to be one of the moft diffi- 
 cult fpeculations. Yet, I fuppofe, a man 
 of plain common fenfe may obtain it, if 
 he will dig for it ; but I cannot think that 
 3 what
 
 INTRODUCTION. 15 
 
 what is commonly called Learning, is the 
 mine in which it will be found. Truth, 
 in my opinion, has been improperly ima- 
 gined at the bottom of a well : it lies much 
 nearer to the furface ; though buried in- 
 deed at prefent under mountains of learned 
 rubbifh ; ill which there is nothing to ad- 
 mire but the amazing ftrength of thofe vafl 
 giants of literature who have been able 
 thus t6 heap Pelion upon OfTa. This at 
 prefent is only my opinion, which perhaps 
 I have entertained too lightly. Since there- 
 fore the queftion has been ftarted, I am 
 pleafed at this occafion of being confirmed 
 or corrected by youj whofe application, 
 opportunities, extenfive reading, acknow- 
 ledged abilities, and univerfal learning ena- 
 ble you to inform us of all that the an- 
 tients have left or the moderns have writ- 
 ten on the fubjeft. 
 
 B. Oh!
 
 l6 INTRODUCTION* 
 B. 
 
 Oh! Sir, your humble fervant! com- 
 pliments, I perceive, are banifhed from 
 Purley. But I ftiall not be at all inticed 
 by them to take upon my fhoulders a bur- 
 then which you feem defirous to fhift off 
 upon me. Befides, Sir, with all your cau- 
 tion, you have faid too much now to expecl: 
 it from me. It is too late to recall what 
 has paHed your lips : and if Mr. T. is of 
 my fentiments you fhall not be permitted 
 to explain yourfelf away. The fatisfac- 
 tion which he feeks after, you fay is to be 
 had; and you tell us the mine where you 
 think it is not to be found. Now I mail not 
 eafily be perfuaded that you are fo rafh and 
 take up your opinions fo lightly, as to ad- 
 vance or even to imagine this ; unlefs you 
 had firft fearched that mine yourfelf, and 
 formed a conjecture at leaft concerning the 
 place where you fuppofe this knowledge is 
 to be found. In (lead therefore of making 
 
 me
 
 INTRODUCTION. IJ 
 
 me difplay to Mr. T. my reading, which 
 you have already declared infufficient for 
 the purpofe, is it not much more reaibn- 
 able that you fhould communicate to us 
 the refult of your reflection ? 
 
 H. 
 
 With all rny heart, if you chufe it 
 fhould be fo, and think you fhall have pa- 
 tience to hear me through. I own I pre- 
 fer inftruclion to correction, and had ra- 
 ther have been informed without the ha^ 
 zard of expofing myfelf 3 but if you make 
 the one a condition of the other, I think 
 it ftill worth my acceptance ; and will not 
 lofe this opportunity of your judgment for 
 a little fhame. I acknowledge then that 
 the fubject is not intirely new to my 
 thoughts: for, though languages them- 
 felves may be and ufually are acquired 
 without any regard to their principles j I 
 very early found it, or thought I found it, 
 C impoflible
 
 1 8 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 impoffible to make many fteps in the fearch 
 after truth and the nature of human un- 
 derftanding, of good and evil, of right and 
 wrong, without well confidering the na- 
 ture of language, which appeared to me to 
 be infeparably connected with them . I own 
 therefore I long iince formed to myfelf a 
 kind of fyflem, which feemed to me of fin- 
 gular ufe in the very fmall extent of my 
 younger ftudies to keep my mind from 
 confufion and the impofition of words. 
 After too long an interval of idlenefs and 
 pleafure, it was my chance to have occafion 
 to apply to fome of the modern languages j 
 and, not being acquainted with any other 
 more fatisfactory, I tried my fyflem with 
 thefe, and tried it with fuccefs. I after- 
 wards found it equally ufeful to me with 
 fome of the dead languages. Whilfl I was 
 thus amufing myfelf the political ftruggle 
 commenced ; for my fhare in which you 
 fo far juftly banter me, as I do acknow- 
 i ledge
 
 INTRODUCTION* \() 
 
 ledge that, both in the outfet and the pro- 
 grefs of it, I was guilty of two moft egre- 
 gious blunders ; by attributing a much 
 greater portion of virtue to individuals and 
 of underftanding to the generality than 
 any experience of mankind can juftify. 
 After another interval therefore (not of 
 idlenefs and pleafure) I was again called by 
 the queftions of our friend Mr. T. (for 
 yefterday is not the firft time by many that 
 he has mentioned it) to the confideration 
 of this fubjecT:. I have hitherto declined 
 attempting to give him the fatisfaclion he 
 required : for, though the notion I had of 
 language had fatisfied my own mind and 
 anfwered my own purpofes, I could not 
 venture to detail to him my crude concep- 
 tions without having ever made the leafl 
 inquiry into the opinions of others . Befides, 
 I did not at all fufpecl: that my notions, 
 if juft, could be peculiar to myfelf : and I 
 hoped to find fome author who might give 
 C 2 him
 
 20 INTRODUCTION, 
 i 
 
 him a clearer, fuller, and more methodical 
 account than I could, free from thofe er- 
 rors and omiflions to which I muft be lia- 
 ble. Having therefore fome fmall intervals 
 of leifure and a great defire to give him the 
 beft information ; I confefs I have employ- 
 ed fome part of that leifure in reading every 
 thing I could eafily and readily procure that 
 
 has been fuggefted by others. -I am 
 
 afraid I have already fpoken with too much 
 prefumption : but when I tell you that I 
 differ from all thofe who with fuch infinite 
 labour and erudition have gone before me 
 on this fubjeft j what apology - 
 
 B. 
 
 Oh! make none. When men think 
 modeftly they may be allowed to fpeak 
 freely. Come Where will you begin ? 
 Alpha Go on. 
 
 H. 
 
 Not with the organical part of language, 
 I affure you. For, though in many re- 
 
 fpecls
 
 INTRODUCTION. 21 
 
 fpeds it has been and is to this moment 
 grofsly miftaken, (and the miftakes might, 
 with the help of feme of the firft princi- 
 ples of natural philofophy and anatomy, 
 be eafily corre&ed) yet it is an inquiry 
 more of curiofity than immediate ufeful- 
 nefs. 
 
 B. 
 
 You will begin then either with things 
 or ideas : for it is impoffi ble we mould 
 ever thoroughly underfland the nature of 
 \htjigns, unlefs we firft properly confider 
 and arrange the things Jignifie4. Whofe 
 fyftem of philofophy will you build upon ? 
 
 H. 
 
 What you fay is true. And yet I (hall 
 not begin there. H.rmes, you know, 
 put out the eyes of Argus ; and I fufpeft 
 that he has likewife blinded philofophy : 
 and if I had not imagined fo, I mould 
 never have caft away a thought upon this 
 C 3 fubjeft.
 
 22 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 fubjec"l. If therefore Philofophy herfelf 
 has been mifled by Language, how fhall 
 fhe teach us to deleft his tricks ? 
 
 B. 
 
 Begin then as you pleafe. Only begin. 
 
 E n E A
 
 EFIEA DTEPOENTA, &C. 
 
 PART I. 
 
 CHAP. L 
 
 H. 
 
 A~T">HE purpofe of Language is to com- 
 municate our thoughts ? 
 
 B. 
 
 You do not mention this, I hope, as 
 fomething new, or wherein you differ from 
 others ? 
 
 C 4 H. You
 
 24 Of f&e DIVISION, of 
 
 H. 
 
 You are too hafty with me. No. But 
 I mention it as that principle, which, 
 being kept Jingly in contemplation, has 
 mifled all thofe who have reafoned on this 
 fubjed:. 
 
 B. 
 
 Is it not true then? 
 
 H. 
 
 I think it is. And that on which the 
 whole matter refts. 
 
 B. 
 
 And yet the confining themfelves to this 
 true principle, upon which the whole mat- 
 ter refts, has mifled them ! 
 
 Indeed I think fo. 
 
 B. 
 
 This is curious ! 
 
 H. Yet
 
 DISTRIBUTION of LANGUAGE. 25 
 
 H. 
 
 Yet I hope to convince you of it. For 
 
 thus they reafoned Words are thejigns 
 
 of things* There muft therefore be as 
 many forts of words, or parts of fpeech, 
 as there are forts of things *. The earlieft 
 inquirers into language proceeded then to 
 fettle how many forts there were of things 3 
 and from thence how many forts of words, 
 or parts of fpeech. Whilft this method 
 of fearch flrittly prevailed, the parts of 
 fpeech were very few in number: but 
 two. At moft three, or four. 
 
 All things, faid they, muft have names -f*. 
 But there are two forts of things : 
 
 1 . Res qua permanent. 
 
 2 . Res qua fluunt. 
 
 There 
 
 * Diftio rerum nota : pro rerum fpeciebus paries quot- 
 que fuas fortletur. 
 
 J. C. SCALICER de Caufis L. L. 
 
 f From this moment Grammar quits the day-light} 
 and plunges into an abyfs of utter darknefs.
 
 2.6 Of the DIVISION', or 
 
 There muft therefore be two forts of words 
 or farts of fpeech : viz. 
 
 1 . Not<z rerum quce permanent. 
 
 2. Notte rerum qua fluunt. 
 
 Well; but furely there are words which 
 are neither nota rerum permanentium, nor 
 yet notcz rerum jluentium. What will you 
 do with them ? -We cannot tell : we can 
 find but thefe two forts in rerum natura : 
 call therefore thofe other words, if you 
 will, for the prefent, particles *, or infe- 
 rior parts of fpeech, till we can find out 
 
 what 
 
 * A good convenient name for all the words which 
 we do not underftand : for as the^denomination means 
 nothing in particular, and contains no defcription, it 
 will equally fuit any fhort word we may pleafe to refer 
 thither. There has latterly been much difpute amongft 
 Grammarians concerning the ufe of this word, particle^ 
 in the divifion and diftribution of fpeech: particularly 
 by Girard, Dangeau, the authors of the Encyclope- 
 dic, &c. In which it is fingular that they fhould all 
 be right in their arguments againft the ufe made of it 
 by others j and all wrong, in the ufe which each of 
 
 them
 
 DISTRIBUTION of LANGUAGE. 27 
 
 what they are. Or, as we fee they are 
 constantly interfperfed between nouns and 
 verbs, and feem therefore in a manner to 
 hold our fpeech together, fuppofeyou call 
 them conjunctions or connectives *. 
 
 This feems to have been the utmofl 
 progrefs that philofophical Grammar had 
 made till about the time of Ariftotle, when 
 a fourth part of fpeech was added, the 
 definitive, or article. 
 
 Here concluded the fearch after the 
 different forts of words, or parts of fpeech, 
 
 from 
 
 them would make of it himfelf. Dr. S. Johnfon adopts 
 N. Bailey's definition of a particle " A word unvaried 
 " by inflexion." And Locke defines particles to be 
 " The words whereby the mind fignifies what eon- 
 " ne&ion it gives to the feveral affirmations and nega- 
 " tions, that it unites in one continued reafoning or 
 " narration." 
 
 * The Latin Grammarians amufe themfelves with 
 debating whether Z^^o-^o? fhould be tranflated Con- 
 vinfiio or Conjunftio. The Danes and the Dutch feem 
 to have taken different fides of the queftion : for the 
 Danifti language terms it Bindeord, and the Dutch 
 Koppehuoord.
 
 zB Of the D i v i s i o N, or 
 
 from the difference of things : for noae. 
 other apparently rational, acknowledged,, 
 or accepted difference has been fuggefted. 
 
 According to this fyftem it was necef- 
 fary that all forts of words mould belong 
 to one of thefe four claffes. For words 
 being the Jigns of things, their forts muft 
 -aeceffarily follow the forts of the things 
 Jlgnified. And there being no more than 
 four differences of things, there could be 
 but four parts of fpeecru The difficulty 
 and controverfy now was, to determine to 
 which of thefe four claffes each word be- 
 longed. In the attempting of which, 
 fucceeding Gramrnariaas could neither fa- 
 tisfy themfelves nor others : for they foon 
 difcovered fome words fo ftubborn, that no 
 fophiftry nor violence could by any means 
 reduce them to any one of thefe claffes. 
 However, by this attempt and difpute they 
 became better acquainted with the differ- 
 ences of words, though they could not 
 6 account
 
 DISTRIBUTION (^LANGUAGE. 29 
 
 account for them ; and they found the old 
 fyftem deficient, though they knew not 
 how to fupply its defects. They feem 
 therefore to have reverfed the method of 
 proceeding from things to figns, purfued 
 by the philofophers ; and, {till allowing 
 the principle, (viz. that there muft be as 
 many forts of words as of things,) they 
 travelled backwards, and fought for the 
 things from the figns : adopting the con- 
 verfe of the principle ; namely, that there 
 mufl be as many differences of things as 
 of figns. Mifled therefore by the ufeful 
 contrivances of language, they fuppofed 
 many imaginary differences of things : and 
 thus added greatly to the number of parts 
 of fpeech, and in confequence to the errors 
 of philofophy. 
 
 Add to this, that the greater and more 
 laborious part of Grammarians (to whofe 
 genius it is always more obvious to re- 
 mark
 
 30 Of the DIVISION, or 
 
 mark a multitude of effects than to trace 
 out one caufe) confined themfelves merely 
 to notice the differences obfervable in 
 words, without any regard to the things 
 fignified. 
 
 From this time the number of parts of 
 fpeech has been varioufly reckoned : you 
 will find different Grammarians contend- 
 ing for more than thirty. But mofl of 
 thofe who admitted the feweft, acknow- 
 ledge eight. This was long a favourite 
 number ; and has been kept to by many 
 who yet did not include the fame parts to 
 make up that number. For thofe who 
 rejected the article, reckoned eight : and 
 thofe who did not allow the interjection 
 ilill reckoned eight. But what fort of 
 difference in words mould intitle them to 
 hold a feparate rank by themfelves, has 
 not to this moment been fettled. 
 
 B.You
 
 DISTRIBUTION of LANGUAGE. 31 
 
 B. 
 
 You feem to forget, that it is fome time 
 fince words have been no longer allowed to 
 be the figns of things. Modern Gram- 
 marians acknowledge them to be (as in- 
 deed Ariftotle called them, rvpoX<x, -Bra^- 
 paltov) the ligns of ideas : at the fame time 
 denying the other affertion of Ariftotle, 
 that ideas are the likeneffes of things *. 
 And this has made a great alteration in the 
 manner of accounting for the differences 
 of words. 
 
 H. 
 
 That has not much mended the matter. 
 No doubt this alteration approached fo far 
 nearer to the truth ; but the nature of 
 Language has not been much better un- 
 derftood by it. For Grammarians have 
 
 fince 
 
 ARISTOT. de Interpretat.
 
 32 Of the D i v i s i o N, or 
 
 iince purfued juft the fame method with 
 mind) as had before been done with things. 
 The different operations of the mind, are 
 to account now for what the different 
 things were to account before : and when 
 they are not found fufficiently numerous 
 for the purpofe ; it is only fuppofing an 
 imaginary operation or two, and the dif- 
 ficulties are for the time muffled over. 
 So that the very fame game has been play- 
 ed over again with ideas > which was before 
 played with things. No fatisfa&ion, no 
 agreement has been obtained : But all has 
 been difpute, diverfity, and darknefs. In- 
 fomuch that many of the moft learned and 
 judicious Grammarians, difgufled with ab- 
 furdity and contradictions, have prudently 
 contented themfelves with remarking the 
 differences of words, and have left the 
 caufes of language to (hift for them- 
 felves. 
 
 B. That
 
 DISTRIBUTION ^LANGUAGE. 33 
 
 B. 
 
 That the methods of accounting for 
 Language remain to this day various, un- 
 certain and unfatisfa&ory, cannot be de- 
 nied* But you have faid nothing yet to 
 clear up the paradox you fet out with $ 
 nor a lingle word to unfold to' us by what 
 means you fuppofe Hermes has blinded 
 philofophy, 
 
 H, 
 
 I imagine that it is, in fome rneafure^ 
 with the vehicle of our thoughts, as with 
 the vehicles for our bodies. Necefiity 
 produced both. The firft carriage for 
 men was no doubt invented to tranfport 
 the bodies of thofe who from infirmity, 
 or otherwife, could not move themfelves i 
 But mould any one, defirous of under- 
 ftanding the purpofe and meaning of all 
 the parts of our modern elegant carriages, 
 attempt to explain them upon this one 
 principle alone, viz. That they were 
 D necefTary
 
 34 Of the DIVISION, or 
 
 neceffary for conveyance ; he would 
 
 find himfelf wofully puzzled to account 
 for the wheels, the feats, the fprings, the 
 blinds, the glafles, the lining, .&c. Not 
 to mention the mere ornamental parts of 
 gilding, varnifh, &c. 
 
 Abbreviations are the 'wheels of lan- 
 guage, the wings of Mercury. And though 
 we might be dragged along without them, 
 it would be with much difficulty, very 
 
 heavily and tedioufly* 
 
 ^ 
 
 There is nothing, more admirable nor 
 more ufeful than the invention of ligns : 
 at the fame time there is nothing more 
 productive of error when we neglecl to 
 obferve their complication. Into what 
 blunders, and confequently into what dif- 
 putes and difficulties, might not the ex- 
 cellent art of Short-hand writing (prac- 
 
 tiled
 
 DISTRIBUTION ^LANGUAGE. 3$ 
 
 tifed almofl exclufively by the Englifh *) 
 
 > 
 
 lead foreign philofophers j who, not know- 
 ing that we had any other alphabet, fhould 
 fuppofe each mark to be the fign of a fin- 
 gle found. If they were very laborious 
 and very learned indeed, it is likely they 
 would write as many volumes on the fub- 
 jec~l, and with as much bitternefs againft 
 each other, as Grammarians have done 
 from the fame fort of miftake concerning 
 Language : until perhaps it fhould be fug- 
 gefted to them, that there may be not only 
 figns of founds ; but again, for the fake 
 D 2 of 
 
 * " The art of Short-hand is, in its kind, an inge- 
 " nious device, and of confiderable ufefulnefs, appli- 
 " cable to any language, much wondered at by tra- 
 *' vellers that have feen the experience of it in Eng- 
 " land : and yet, though it be above threefcore years 
 " fince it was firft invented, it is not to this day (for 
 " ought I can learn) brought info common practice 
 " in any other nation." WILKINS. ,"/>//?. Dedica- 
 tory. Effay towards a Real Character. 
 
 " Short-hand, an art, as I have been told, known 
 w only in England.'* LOCKE on Education.
 
 36 Of thf D 1 v rs ION, or 
 
 of abbreviation, figns of tliofe figns, one 
 under another in a continued progreffion. 
 
 B. 
 
 I think I begin to comprehend you. 
 You mean to fay that the errors of Gram- 
 marians have arifen from fuppofing all 
 words to be immediately either the figns of 
 things or the figns of ideas: whereas in 
 fact many words are merely abbreviations 
 employed for difpatch, and are the ligns 
 of other words. And that thefe are the 
 artificial wings of Mercury, by means of 
 which the Argus eyes of philofophy have 
 been cheated. 
 
 H. 
 
 It is my meaning. 
 
 B. 
 
 Well. We can only judge of your opi- 
 nion after we have heard how you main- 
 tain
 
 DISTRIBUTION of LANGUAGE. 37 
 
 tain it. Proceed, and flrip him of his 
 wings. They feem eafy enough to be taken 
 off : for it flrikes me now, after what you 
 have laid, that they are indeed put on in a 
 peculiar manner, and do not, like thofe of 
 other winged deities, make a part of his 
 body. You have x>nly to loofe the firings 
 from his feet, and take off his cap. Come 
 Let us fee what fort of figure he will make 
 without them. 
 
 H. 
 
 The firft aim of Language was to com- 
 municate our thoughts : the fecond, to do 
 it with difpatch. (I mean intirely to dif- 
 regard whatever additions or alterations 
 have been made for the fake of beauty, or 
 ornament, eafe, gracefulnefs, or pleafure.) 
 The difficulties and difputes concerning 
 Language have arifen almoft intirely from 
 the confideration of the latter 
 D 3 purpofe
 
 3,8 Of the D i v i s T o N, or 
 
 purpofe of fpeech : which, though fuboi> 
 dinate to the former, is almorl as necef- 
 fary in the commerce of mankind, and has 
 a much greater fhare in accounting for the 
 different forts of words *. Words have 
 been called winged ': and they well deferve 
 that name, when their abbreviations are 
 compared with the progrefs which fpeech 
 could make without thefe inventions ; but 
 
 compared 
 
 * M. Le Prefident de Brofles, in his excellent trea- 
 tiie De la formation mechanique des Langves^ torn. 2. 
 fays " On ne parle que pour etre entendu. Le plus 
 " grand avantage d'une langue eft d'etre claire. Tous 
 " les precedes de Grammaire ne devroient all.er qu' a 
 " ce but." And again " Le vulgaire & les philo- 
 " fophes n'ont d'autre but en parlant que de s'expli- 
 " quer clairement." Art. 160. Pour le vulgaire, 
 he {hould have added & promptement. And indeed he 
 is afterwards well aware of this : for Art. j 73, he fays, 
 " L'efprit humain veut aller vite dans fon operation ; 
 " p'us emprefse de s'exprimer promptement^ que cu- 
 *' rieux de s'exprimer avec une juftefle exadl:e & re- 
 " flechie. S'il n'a pas 1'inftrument qu'il faudroit em- 
 " ployer, il fe fert de celui qu'il a tout pret."
 
 DISTRIBUTION of LANGUAGE. 39 
 
 compared with the rapidity of thought, they 
 have not the fmalleft claim to that title. 
 Philofophers have calculated the difference 
 of velocity between found and light : But 
 who will attempt to calculate the differ- 
 ence between fpeech and thought \ What 
 wonder then that the invention of all ages 
 fhould have been upon the ftretch to add 
 fuch wings to their converfation as might 
 enable it, if poffible, to keep pace in fome 
 meafure with their minds. Hence chiefly 
 the variety of words. 
 
 Abbreviations are employed in language 
 three ways : 
 
 1. In terms. 
 
 2. In forts of words. 
 
 3. In conflruclion. 
 
 Mr. Locke's Effay is the beft guide to 
 and numberlefs are the authors 
 D 4 who
 
 4.0 Of the DIVISION, &c f 
 
 who have given particular explanations of 
 the laft. The Jecond only I take for my 
 province at prefent ; becaufe I believe it 
 has hitherto efcaped the proper notice of 
 all. 
 
 E n E A
 
 &C. 
 
 CHAP. II. 
 
 CONSIDERATION of Mr. LOCKE'S 
 ESSAY. 
 
 B. 
 
 1 CANNOT recolleft one word of Mr. 
 Locke's that correfponds at all with 
 any thing that you have faid. The third 
 Book of his Eflay is indeed exprefsly writ- 
 ten" On the Nature, Ufe and Signified- 
 " tion of Language'' But there is no- 
 thing in it concerning abbreviations. 
 
 H. 
 
 I confider the whole of Mr. Locke's Eflay 
 as a philofophical account of the Jirjl fort 
 of abbreviations in Language. 
 
 B. What-
 
 42 Some CONSIDERATION of 
 
 B. 
 
 Whatever you may think of it, it is cer- 
 tain, not only from the title, but from his 
 own declaration, that Mr. Locke did not 
 intend or confider it as fuch: for he fays, 
 c< When I firfl began this difcourfe of the 
 <c Under/landing^ and a good while after, I 
 " had not the leaft thought that any con- 
 <c fideration of words was at all necefiary 
 f to it *. 
 
 H. True. 
 
 * Perhaps it was for mankind a lucky miftake (for 
 it was a miftake) which Mr. Locke made when he 
 called his book, An Eflay on Human Under/landing. 
 For fome part of the ineftimable benefit of that book 
 has, merely on account of its title, reached to many 
 thoufands more than, I fear, it would have done, had 
 he called it (what it is merely) A Grammatical Eflay, 
 or a Treatife on' Words, or on Language. The hu- 
 man mlnd^ or the human under/landing, appears to be 
 a grand and noble theme ; and all men, even the moft 
 infufficient, conceive that to be a proper object for their 
 contemplation : whilft inquiries into the nature of 
 Language (through which alone they can obtain any 
 knowledge beyond the beafts) are fallen into fuch ex- 
 treme
 
 Mr. L o c ic E 's ESSAY. 43 
 
 H. 
 
 True. And it is very ftrange he fhould 
 fo have imagined *. But what immediate- 
 ly follows ? " But when, having pafled 
 " over the original and compofition of 
 " our -f- ideas, I began to examine the ex- 
 " tent and certainty of our knowledge ; 
 " I found it had fo near a connexion with 
 " words, that unlefs their force and man- 
 
 " ner 
 
 treme difrepute and contempt, that even thofe who 
 " neither have the accent of chriftian, pagan, or man," 
 nor can fpeak fo many words together with as much 
 propriety 'as Balaam's afs did, do yet imagine words to 
 be infinitely Deneath the concern of their exalted un- 
 .clerflanding. 
 
 * " Ariftotelis profe&6 judicio Grammaticaoi non 
 " folum efle Philofophiae partem, (id quod nemo fa- 
 " nus negat.) : fed ne ab ejus quidem cognitione dif- 
 " folvi pofle intelligeremus." 
 
 J. C. SCALIGER de Caufis. Prtsfat. 
 
 f It may appear prefumptuous, but it is neceflary 
 here to declare my opinion j that Mr. Locke in his 
 Eflay never did advance one ftep beyond the origin of 
 Ideas and the compofition of Terms.
 
 44 Some CONSIDERATION of 
 
 " ner of fignification were firft well ob- 
 " ferved, there could be very little faid 
 <f clearly and pertinently concerning know- 
 " ledge : which being converfant about 
 " truth, had conftantly to do with pro- 
 
 " pofitipns. And though it terminated 
 " in things, yet it was for the . mofl part 
 
 " fo much by the intervention of words, 
 " that they feemed fcarce feparable from 
 " our general knowledge." And again,- 
 l< I am apt to imagine that, were the im- 
 " perfections of Language, as the inftru- 
 " ment of knowledge, more thoroughly 
 " weighed, a great many of the contro- 
 " verfies that make fuch a noife in the 
 <e world would of themfelves ceafe; and 
 lc the way to knowledge, and perhaps 
 " peace too, lie a great deal opener than 
 " it does*." 
 
 So 
 
 * " This defign (fays Wilkins) will Jikewife con- 
 " tribute much to the clearing of fome of our modern 
 
 " differences
 
 Mr. LOCKE 's ESSAY. 
 
 So that, from thefe and a great many 
 other paflages throughout the Eflay, you 
 may perceive that the more he reflected 
 and fearched into the human underftand- 
 ing, the more he was convinced of the 
 neceffity of an attention to Language ; and 
 of the infeparable connexion between words 
 and knowledge. 
 
 B. Yes. 
 
 " differences in religion j" (and he might have added, 
 in all other difputable fubje&s ; efpecially in matters of 
 law and civil government;) " by unmafldng many 
 " wild errors, that flicker themfelves under the dif- 
 " guife of affected phrafes ; which, being philofophi- 
 " cally unfolded, and rendered according to the ge- 
 nuine and natural importance of words, will appear 
 " to be inconfiftencies and contradictions. And fe- 
 " veral of thofe pretended myfterious, profound no- 
 " tions, exprefled in great fwelling words, whereby 
 " fome men fet up for reputation, being this way exa- 
 " mined, will appear to be either nonfenfe, or very flat 
 " and jejune. And though it fhould be of no other 
 " ufe but this, yet were it in thefe days well worth 
 " a man's pains and ftudy j confidering the common 
 " mifchief that is done, and the many impoftures and 
 " cheats that are put upon men, under the difguife of 
 " affe&ed, infignificant phrafes.'' Epijl* Dedicat.
 
 46 Some CONSIDERATION of 
 
 B. 
 
 Yes. And therefore he wrote the third 
 TSook of his EfTay, on " the Nature, Ufe, 
 " and Signification of Language." But 
 you fay, the whole of the EfTay concerns 
 Language: whereas the two firfl Books 
 concern the Origin and Compojition of Ideas: 
 and he exprefsly declares that it was not 
 till after he had patted over them, that he 
 thought any confideration of 'words was at 
 all necefiary. 
 
 K, 
 
 If he had been aware of this fooner, that 
 is, before he had treated of the origin and 
 compofition of Ideas ; I think it would 
 have made a great difference in his Efiay. 
 And therefore I faid, Mr. Locke's Eflay is 
 the beft Guide to the firfl fort of Abbrevi- 
 tions. 
 
 B. 
 
 Perhaps you imagine that, if he had 
 
 been aware that he was only writing con- 
 
 3 cerning
 
 Mr. LOCKE'S ESSAY. 47 
 
 cerning Language, he might have avoided 
 treating of the origin of Ideas ; and fo have 
 efcaped the quantity of abufe which has 
 been unjuftly poured upon him for his 
 opinion on that fubjecl:. 
 
 H. 
 
 No. I think he would have fet out juft 
 as he did, with the origin of Ideas ; the 
 proper flarting-poft of a Grammarian who 
 is to treat of their figns. Nor is he lin- 
 gular in referring them all to the Senfes ; 
 and in beginning an account of Language 
 in that manner *. 
 
 B. What 
 
 * Nihil in intelleftu quod non prius in fenfu, is, as> 
 well as its converfe, an antient and well known pofi- 
 tion. 
 
 Sicut in fpeculo ea quae videntur non funt, fed eorum 
 fpecies j ita quae intelligimus, ea funt re ipsa extra 
 nos, eorumque fpecies in nobis. Eft enim quaft rerum 
 fpeculum intelleftus nofler j cut, nifi per fenfum reprefen- 
 tentur rts t nihil fat ipfe. 
 
 J. C. SCALIGER, Cap. Ixvu 
 
 I fenfi
 
 48 Some CONSIDERATION of 
 
 B. 
 
 What difference then do you imagine it 
 would have made in Mr. Locke's Eflay, if 
 
 he 
 
 <c I fenfi (fays Buonmattei) in un certo modo po- 
 " trebbon dirfi Miniftri, Nunzj, Famigliari, o Segre- 
 * e tarj dello 'ntelletto. E accioche lo Efempio ce ne 
 <e faccia piu capaci, Imaginianci di vedere alcun 
 * Principe, ilqual fe ne ftia nella fua Corte, nel fuo 
 " palazzo. Non vede egli con gli occhi propj, ne 
 " ode co' propj orecchi quel che per lo ftato fi faccia : 
 " ma col tenere in diverfi luoghi varj Miniftri che la 
 <e ragguagliono di cio che fegue, viene a fapere inten 
 u der per cotal relazione ogni cofa, e bene fpeflb molto 
 " piu minutamente e piu perfettamente degli ftent 
 " miniftri : Perche quegli avendo femplicemente no- 
 " tizia di quel che avvenuto fia nella lor citta o pro- 
 " vincia, rimangon di tutto '1 refto ignorant!, e di fa- 
 46 ci!e poflbn fin delle cofe vedute ingannarfi. Dove 
 44 il principe puo aver di tutto il feguito cognizione in 
 " un fubito, che fervendogJi per riprova d'ogni par- 
 te ticolar riferitogli, non lo lafcia cofi facilmente in- 
 * c gatinare. Cofi, dico, e 1' Intelletto umano ; ilquale 
 ** efiendo di tutte 1' altre potenze e Signore e Principe, 
 44 fe ne fta nella fua ordinaria refidenza ripofto, e non 
 " vede ne ode cofa che fi faccia di fuori : Ma avendo 
 41 cinque miniftri che lo ragguaglian di quel che fu'c- 
 41 cede, uno nella region della vifta, un altro nella 
 44 giurifdizion dell' udito, quello nella provincia del 
 
 44 gufto
 
 Mr. L o c K E'S E s s A Y. 1 49 
 
 he had fooner been aware of the infeparable 
 Connexion between words and knowledge ; 
 or, in the language of Sir Hugh, in Sbakef- 
 feare, that " the lips is parcel of the 
 mind* 1 * 
 
 H. 
 
 Much. And amongft many other things, 
 I think he would not have talked of the 
 compo/itioH of ideas ; but would have feen 
 that it was merely a contrivance of Lan- 
 guage : and that the only compofition was 
 E in 
 
 " gufto, quefto ne* paefi dell* odorato, e queft' altra 
 " nel diftretto del tatto, viene a fapere per mezzo del 
 * 4 difcorfo oghi cofa in univerfale, tanto piu de' fenfl 
 * perfettamente, quanto i fenfi ciafcunb intendendo 
 " nella fua pura potenza, noil poflbn per tutte come 
 *' lo 'ntelletto difcorrere. E ficcome il Principe, 
 *' fenza lafciarfi vedere o fentire, fa noto altrui la 
 * c fua volonta per mezzo degli ftefli miniftri j cofi an 
 *' cora 1' Intelletto fa intenderfi per via de medefimi 
 s Senfi;" BUONMATTEI. Tratt. 2. Cap. 2. 
 
 * " Divers philofophers hold that the lips is parcel 
 -** of the mind.'* 
 
 Merry Wives of Windfor, A<St I. Scene 4*
 
 50 Some CONSIDERATION of 
 
 in the terms j and confequently that it was 
 as improper to fpeak of a complex idea y as 
 it would be to call a coiiftellation a com- 
 plex ftar : And that they are not ideas, but 
 merely terms, which are general and ab- 
 Jlraff. I think too that he would have 
 feen the advantage of c thoroughly weigh- 
 " ing" not only (as he fays) " the imper- 
 " fcftwm of Language ;" but its perfec-* 
 tions alfo : For the perfections of Lan- 
 guage, not properly underftood, have been 
 one of the chief caufes of the imperfections 
 of our philofophy. And indeed, from 
 numberlefs paffages throughout his EfTay, 
 Mr. Locke feems to me to have fufpecled 
 fomething of this fort : and efpecially from 
 what he hints in his Ian: chapter j where, 
 fpeaking of the doctrine of figns, he fays 
 * { The confederation then of Ideas and 
 " Words, as the great inflruments of know- 
 " ledge, makes no defpicable part of their 
 < contemplation who would take a view 
 
 " of
 
 Mr. LOCKED ESSAY. 51 
 
 te of human knowledge in the whole ex- 
 " tent of it. And perhaps, if they were 
 " dtftinttly weighed and duly confidered, 
 * f they would afford us another fort of Lo~ 
 <{ glck and Critick than what we have hi- 
 ( therto been acquainted with." 
 
 Do not you think that what you now 
 advance will bear a difpute : and that fome 
 better arguments than your bare aflertion 
 are neceflary to make us adopt your opi- 
 nion ? 
 
 If. 
 
 Yes. To many perfons much more 
 would be necefTary; but not to you. I 
 only defire you to read the EfTay over again 
 with attention, and fee whether all that 
 its immortal author has juftly concluded 
 will not hold equally true and clear, if you 
 fubftitute the compofition, &c. of terms 
 wherever he has fuppofed a compofition, &c. 
 E 2 of
 
 52 Some CONSIDERATION of 
 
 of ideas. And if that fhall upon ftrift exa- 
 mination appear to you to be the cafe, you 
 will need no other argument againft the 
 compofition of Ideas : It being exactly fimi- 
 lar to that unanfwerable one which Mr. 
 Locke himfelf declares to be fufficient 
 againft their being innate. For the fup- 
 pofition is unnecefTary : Every purpofe for 
 which the compofition of Ideas was ima- 
 gined being more eafily and naturally an- 
 fwered by the compofition of Terms : whilft 
 at the fame time it does likewife clear up 
 many difficulties in which the fuppofed 
 compofition of Ideas neceffarily involve us. 
 And, though this is the only argument I 
 mean to ufe at prefent, (becaufe I would 
 not willingly digrefs too far, and it is not 
 the neceilary foundation for what I have 
 undertaken) yet I will venture to fay, that 
 it 'is an eafy matter, upon Mr. Locke's own 
 principles and a phyfical confideration of 
 
 the
 
 Mr. LOCKE'S ESSAY. 53 
 
 the Senfes and the Mind, to prove the 
 impofiibility of the competition of Ideas. 
 
 B. 
 
 Well. Since you do not intend to build 
 any thing upon it, we may fafely for the 
 prefent fuppofe what you have advanced $ 
 and take it for granted that thegreateft part 
 of Mr. Locke's EfTay, that is, all which 
 relates to what he calls the compofition, 
 abftraclion, complexity, generalization, re- 
 lation, &c. of Ideas, does indeed merely 
 concern Language. But, pray, let me afk 
 you j If fo, what has Mr. Locke done in 
 the *Tbird Book of his EfTay ? In which he 
 profefledly treats of the nature, ufe, and 
 fignification of Language f 
 
 He has really done little elfe but enlarge 
 
 upon what he had faid before, when he 
 
 thought he was treating only of Ideas: 
 
 E 3 that
 
 54 Spme CONSIDERATION of 
 
 that is, he has continued to treat of the 
 competition of Terms. For though, in the 
 pafTage I have before quoted, he fays, that 
 " unlefs the^rc^ and manner of fignifica- 
 " tion of words are firft well obferved, 
 " there can be very little faid clearly and 
 " pertinently concerning knowledge 5" 
 and though this is the declared reafon of 
 writing his Third Book concerning Lan- 
 guage, as diftincl from Ideas -, yet he con- 
 tinues to treat fmgly, as before, concern- 
 ing the Force * of words ; and has not ad- 
 vanced one fyllable concerning their Man- 
 ner of fignifkation. 
 
 The only Divifion Mr. Locke has made 
 of words, is, into Names of Ideas and 
 Particles* This divifion is not made re- 
 gularly and formally ; but is referved to 
 
 his 
 
 * The Force of a word depends upon the number of 
 Ideas of which that word is the fign.
 
 Mr. LOCKE'S ESSAY. 55 
 
 his frventb Chapter. And even there it is 
 done in a very cautious, doubting, loofe, 
 uncertain manner, very different from that 
 incomparable author's ufual method of 
 proceeding. For, though the general title 
 of t\\efeventb Chapter is, Of Particles - y ~ 
 yet he feems to chufe to leave it uncertain 
 whether he does or does not include Verbs 
 in that title, and particularly what he calls 
 t( the Marks of the Mind's affirming or de~ 
 (t nying." And indeed he himfelf acknow- 
 ledges, in a letter to Mr. Molyneux, that 
 " Some parts of that Third Book con- 
 " cerning Words, though the thoughts 
 " were eafy and clear enough, yet coft him 
 " more pains to exprefs than all the reft 
 " of his ElTay. And that therefore he 
 " mould not much wonder if there were 
 " in fome parts of it obfcurity and doubt- 
 " fulnefs,." Now whenever any man finds 
 this difficulty to exprefs himfelf, in a lan- 
 guage with which he is well acquainted^ 
 E 4 let
 
 56 Some CONSIDERATION of 
 
 let him be perfuaded that his thoughts 
 are not clear enough : for, as Swift (I 
 think) has fomewhere obferved, " When 
 " the water is clear, you will eafily fee to 
 " the bottom.'* 
 
 The whole of this vague Ghapter Qjj[ 
 Particles (which mould have contained 
 an account of every thing but Nouns) is 
 comprized in two pages and a half: and 
 all the reft of the Third Book concerns 
 only, as before, the Force of the names 
 of Ideas. 
 
 B. 
 
 Haw is this to be accounted for ? Do 
 you fuppofe he was unacquainted with the 
 opinions of Grammarians, or that he de- 
 fpifed the fubjecl: ? 
 
 H. 
 
 No. I am very fure of the contrary. 
 For it is plain he did not defpife the fub- 
 
 jecT:;
 
 Mr. Lo c KE'S Es s AY, 57 
 
 jecT: -, fince he repeatedly and ftrongly re- 
 commends it to others : and at every ilep 
 throughout his EfTay, I find the moft evi- 
 dent marks of the journey he had himfelf 
 taken through all their works. But it 
 appears that he was by no means fatisfied 
 with what he found there concerning Par- 
 ticks: For he complains that " this part 
 " of Grammar has been as much negleft- 
 f ed, as fome others over-diligently cul- 
 f tivated." And fays, that " He who 
 ?' would fhew the right ufe of Particles, 
 " and what fignificancy and force they 
 *' have," (that is, according to his own 
 divifion, the right ufe^ fignificancy, and 
 force of ALL words except the names of 
 Ideas) " muft take a little more pains, 
 *' enter into his own thoughts, and ob- 
 f e ferye nicely the feveral poftures of his 
 *' mind in difcourfing." For thefe Par- 
 tides, he fays, " are all marks of fome 
 " aftion or intimation of the Mind; and 
 
 therefore,
 
 58 Some CONSIDERATION of 
 
 " therefore, to underftand them rightly, 
 " the feveral views, poftures, ftands, 
 " turns, limitations and exceptions, and 
 " federal other thoughts of the Mind, for 
 " which we have either None or very defi~ 
 " dent names, are diligently to be fludied. 
 " Of thefe there are a great variety, much 
 " exceeding the number of Particles." 
 For himfelf, he declines the talk, however 
 neceflary and neglected by all others ; and 
 that for no better reafon than " I intend 
 " not here a full explication of this fort 
 " of figns." And yet he was (as he pro- 
 fefTed and thought) writing on the human 
 TJnderftanding', and therefore mould not 
 furely have left mankind flill in the fame 
 darknefs in which he found them, concern- 
 ing thefe hitherto unnamed and (but by 
 himfelf) undifcovered operations of the 
 Mind. 
 
 In (hort, this feventh Chapter is, to me, 
 a full confeffion and proof that he had not 
 
 fettled
 
 Mr. LOCKE'S ESSAY. 59; 
 
 fettled his own opinion concerning the 
 manner of fignification of Words : that it 
 ftill remained (though he did not chufq to 
 have it fo underflood) a Dcjideratitm with 
 him, as it did with our great Bacon before 
 him : and therefore that he would not de- 
 cide any thing about it ; but confined him- 
 felf to the profecution of his original in- 
 quiry concerning the firft fort of Abbrevi- 
 ations, which is by far the mofl important 
 to knowledge, and which he fuppofed to 
 belong to Ideas, 
 
 But though he declined the fubje<ft, he 
 evidently leaned towards the opinion of 
 Ariftotle, Scaliger, and MelT. de Port 
 Royal : and therefore, without having 
 fufficiently examined their pofition, he too 
 haftily adopted their notion concerning 
 the pretended Copula " Is, and Is not" 
 He fuppofed with them, that affirming and 
 denying were operations of the Mind; and 
 
 referred
 
 60 Same CONSIDERATION, &c. 
 
 referred all the other forts of Words to the 
 fame fource. Though, if the different 
 forts of Words had been (as he was will- 
 ing to believe) to be accounted for by the 
 different operations of the Mind, it was 
 almoft impoffible they fhould have efbaped 
 the penetrating eyes of Mr. Locke. 
 
 E n E A
 
 E A n T E P O E N T A, &C. 
 
 CHAP. 1IL 
 
 Of the PARTS of SPEECH. 
 
 B. 
 
 YOU faid fome time ago, very truly, 
 that the number of Parts of Speech 
 was varioufly reckoned: and that it has 
 not to this moment been fettled, what 
 fort of difference in words fhould entitle 
 them to hold a feparate rank by them- 
 felves. 
 
 By what you have fmce advanced, this 
 matter feems to be ten times more un- 
 fcttled than it was before : for you have 
 
 difcarded
 
 62 Of the PARTS 
 
 difcarded the differences of ledngs, and 
 the differences of Ideas, and the different 
 operations of the mind, as guides to a di- 
 vifion of Language. Now I cannot for 
 my life imagine any other principle that 
 you have left to conduct us to the Parts 
 of Speech. 
 
 H. 
 
 I thought I had laid down in the begin- 
 ning, the principles upon which we were 
 to proceed in our inquiry into the man- 
 Tier of Jigmjlcatlon of words. 
 
 B. 
 
 Which do you mean ? 
 
 H. . ,:. 
 
 The fame which Mr. Locke employs iri 
 his inquiry into the Force of words : viz. 
 The two great purpofes of fpeech. 
 
 4. B. And
 
 Of the PARTS of SPEECH. 63 
 
 B. 
 
 And to what diftribution do they lead 
 you ? 
 || &;n .;- - H. 
 
 1. To words necejjary for the communi* 
 cation of our Thoughts. And 
 
 2. To Abbreviations ; employed for the 
 fake of difpatch. 
 
 B. 
 
 How many of each do you reckon? 
 And which are they ? 
 
 H. 
 
 In what particular language do you 
 mean ? For, if you do not confine your 
 queftion, you might as reafonably expect 
 me (according to the fable) <c to make a 
 " coat to fit the moon in all her changes." 
 
 B. 
 
 Why? Are they not the fame in. all 
 
 languages ? 
 
 H. Thofe
 
 64 Of tfie PARTS of SPEECH; 
 
 H. 
 
 Thofe mceflary to the communication of 
 our thoughts are. 
 
 B. 
 
 Arid are riot the others alfo ? 
 
 H. 
 
 No* Very different* 
 
 I thought we were talking of Unlverfai 
 Grammar. 
 
 H, 
 
 I mean fo too. But I cannot anfwer 
 the whole of your queftion, unlefs you 
 confine it to fome particular language with 
 which I am acquainted. However, that 
 need not difturb you : for you will find 
 afterwards that the principles will apply 
 univerfally. 
 
 B. Well
 
 Of the PARTS of SPEECH. 65 
 
 B. 
 
 Well. For the prefent then confine 
 
 x 
 
 yourfelf to the neceffary Parts : and exem- 
 plify in the Englifh. 
 
 H. 
 
 In Englifh, and in all Languages, there 
 are only two forts of words which are m- 
 cejjary for the communication of our 
 thoughts. 
 
 B. 
 And they are ? 
 
 H. 
 
 1. Noun, and 
 
 2. Verb. 
 
 B. 
 
 Thefe are the common names, and I 
 fuppofe you ufe them according to the com- 
 mon acceptation. 
 
 H. 
 
 I mould not otherwife have chofen them, 
 but becaufe they are commonly employed ; 
 
 F and
 
 66 Of the PARTS of SPEECH. 
 
 and it would not be eafy to difpoflefs them 
 of their prefcriptive title: befides, with- 
 out doing any mifchief, it faves time in 
 our difcourfe. And I life them according 
 to their common acceptation. 
 
 B. 
 
 But you have not all this while informed 
 me how many Parts of Speech you mean 
 to lay down. 
 
 H. 
 
 That fliall be as you pleafe. Either 
 Two, or Twenty, or more. In the ftricl: 
 fenfe of the term, no doubt both the ne- 
 ceflary words and the Abbreviations are all 
 of them Parts of Speech; becaufe they 
 are all ufefui in Language, and each has a 
 different manner of fignification. But I 
 think it of great confequence both to 
 knowledge and to Languages, to keep the 
 words employed for the different purpofes 
 
 of
 
 Of the PARTS of SPEECH. 67 
 
 of fpeech, as diftinft as poflible. And 
 therefore I am inclined to allow that rank 
 only to the neceffary words * : and to in- 
 clude all the others (which are not necef- 
 fary to fpeech, but merely fubftitutes of 
 the firft fort) under the title of Abbrevia- 
 tions. 
 
 B. 
 
 Merely Subftitutes ! You do not mean 
 that you can difcourfe as well without as 
 with them ? 
 
 H. 
 
 Not as well. A fledge cannot be drawn 
 along as fmoothly, and eafily, and fwiftly, 
 as a carriage with wheels ; but it may be 
 dragged. 
 
 F 2 B. Do 
 
 * " Res neceflarias Philofophus primo loco ftatuit : 
 ** acceflbrias autem & vicarias, mox." 
 
 I. C. Scaliger de Caufis L. L. cap, no.
 
 68 Of the PARTS of SPEECH. 
 
 B. 
 
 Do you mean then that, without ufing 
 any other fort of word whatever, and 
 merely by the means of the Noun and 
 Verb alone, you can relate or communi- 
 cate any thing that I can relate or com- 
 municate with the help of all the others ? 
 
 H. 
 
 Yes. It is the great proof of all I have 
 advanced. And, upon trial, you will find 
 that you may do the fame. But, after 
 the long habit and familiar ufe of Abbre- 
 viation^ your firft attempts to do without, 
 them will feem very aukward to you ; and 
 you will flumble as often as a horfe, long 
 ufed to be fhod, that has newly caft his 
 fhoes. Though indeed (even with thole 
 who have not the habit to ftruggle againft) 
 without Abbreviations > Language can get on 
 but lamely : and therefore they have been 
 introduced, in different plenty, and more 
 i or
 
 Of the PARTS of SPEECH. 69 
 
 or lefs happily, in all Languages. And 
 upon thefe two points Abbreviation of 
 Terms, and Abbreviation in the manner of 
 fignification of words depends the refpec- 
 tive excellence of every Language. All 
 their other comparative advantages are 
 trifling. 
 
 B. 
 
 I like your method of proof very well; 
 and will certainly put it to the trial. But 
 before I can do that properly, you mud 
 explain your Abbreviations : that I may 
 know what they ftand for, and what words 
 to put in their room. 
 
 H. 
 
 Would you have me then pafs over the 
 two neceflary Parts of Speech ; and pro- 
 ceed immediately to their Abbreviations ? 
 
 F 3 B. If
 
 yo Of the PARTS of SPEECH. 
 
 B. 
 
 If you will. For I fuppofe you agree 
 with the common opinion, concerning the 
 words which you have diftinguifhed as $> 
 cefTary to the communication of our 
 thoughts. Thofe you call neceflary, J 
 fuppofe you allow to be the figm of differ 
 rent forts of Ideas, or of different opera* 
 tions of the mind. 
 
 H. 
 
 Indeed I do not. The bulinefs of the 
 mind, as far as it concerns Language, ap- 
 pears to me to be very fimple. It extends 
 no farther than to receive Impreflions, 
 that is, to have Senfations or Feelings. 
 What are called its operations, are merely 
 the operations of Language. A confide- 
 ration of Ideas, or of the Mind, or of 
 things (relative to the Parts of Speech) 
 will lead us no farther than to Nouns : i. e. 
 the figns of thofe impreffions, or names 
 
 flf 
 
 <>T
 
 Of the PARTS of SPEECH. 71 
 
 of ideas. The other Part of Speech, the 
 Verb> muft be accounted for from the ne- 
 ceflary ufe of it in communication. It is 
 in fact the communication itfelf: and 
 therefore well denominated P^a, diftum. 
 For the Verb is C^UOD loquimur * ; the 
 Noun, DE QUO. 
 
 B. 
 
 Let us proceed then regularly ; and hear 
 what you have to fay on each of your two 
 neceflary Parts of Speech. 
 
 * " Alterum eft quod loquimur ; alterum de quo. 
 H Jo^uimur." 
 
 Quinftil. lib. i. cap. 4- 
 
 F 4 5 JI E A
 
 E II E A HTEPOENTA, &c. 
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 Of the 1 NOUN. 
 
 H. 
 
 OF the firft Part of Speech the 
 Noun, it being the beft underftood, 
 and therefore the moft fpoken of by others, 
 I fhall need at prefent to fay little more 
 than that it is the Jimpk or complex, the 
 particular or general Jign or name of one 
 or more Ideas. 
 
 I fhall only remind you, that at this 
 ftage of our inquiry concerning Language, 
 comes in mofl properly the confideration 
 
 of
 
 Of the NOUN. 73 
 
 of the Force of terms : which is the whole 
 bufmefs of Mr. Locke's EfTay; to which 
 I refer you. And I imagine that Mr. 
 Locke's intention of confining himfelf to 
 the confideration of the Mind only, was 
 the reafon that he went no farther than to 
 the Force of Terms ; and did not meddle 
 with their Manner of., Signification, to 
 which the Mind alone could never lead 
 him. 
 
 B. 
 
 Do you fay nothing of the Declenfion, 
 Number, Cafe and Gender of Nouns ? 
 
 H. 
 
 At prefent nothing. There is no pains- 
 worthy difficulty nor difpute about them. 
 
 B. 
 
 Surely there is about the Gender. And 
 Mr. Harris particularly has thought it 
 
 worth
 
 74 Of the N o u N. 
 
 worth his while to treat at large of what 
 ethers have (lightly hinted concerning it * : 
 and has fupported his reafoning by a long 
 Jift of poetical authorities. What think 
 you of that part of his book , ? 
 
 That, with the reft of it, he had much 
 better have let it alone. And as for his 
 
 poetical 
 
 * " Pythagorici fexutn in cunftis agnofcunr, &c. 
 ct jfgens 9 Mas ; Fattens, Fqemina. Quapropter Deus 
 " dicunt mafculine ; Terra, fceminine; & Ignis, maf- 
 M culine ; & jfqua, foeminine : quoniam if| |iis Aft'io^ 
 '< in iftis Pa/io rclucebat." 
 
 Campanella, 
 
 * In rebus inveniuntur duze proprietates generates, 
 tt fcilicet proprietas Jgentis, & proprietas Patientis. 
 ** Genus eft modus fignificandi nominis fumptus a pro- 
 " prietate aftiva vel paffiva. Genus mafculinum eft 
 " modus fignificandi rem fub proprietate agentis: 
 ' Genus femininum eft modus fignificandi rem fub 
 * proprietate patientis." 
 
 Scotus-Gram. Spec. Cap. xvi.
 
 Of the NOUN. 75 
 
 poetical authorities; the Mufes (as I have 
 heard Mrs. Peachum fay of her own lex 
 in cafes of murder) are bitter bad judges 
 in matters of philofophy. Befides that 
 Reafon is an arrant Defpot ; who, in his 
 own dominions, admits of no authority 
 but his own. And Mr. Harris is particu- 
 larly unfortunate in the very outfetof that 
 " fubtle kind of reafoning (as he calls it) 
 " which difcerns even in things without 
 " fex, a diftant analogy to that great na- 
 " tural diftinclion." For his very firft 
 inftances, *he SUN and the MOON, de- 
 flroy the whole fubtilty of this kind of 
 feafoning *. For Mr. Harris ought to 
 
 have 
 
 * It can only have been Mr. Harris's authority, 
 and the ill-founded praifes laviftied on his performance, 
 that could miflead Dr. Prieftley, in his thirteenth lec- 
 ture, haftily and without examination, to fay 
 *' Thus, for example, the SUN having a ftronger, and 
 f th$ MOON a weaker influence over the world, and 
 
 there
 
 y6 Of the N o u N. 
 
 have known, that in many Afiatic Lan- 
 guages, and in all the northern Languages 
 of this part of the globe which we in- 
 habit, and particularly in our Mother-lan- 
 guage the Anglo- faxon (from which SUN 
 and MOON are immediately derived to us) 
 SUN is Feminine p , and MOON is Mafculine *. 
 
 So 
 
 u there being but two celeftial bodies fo remarkable ; 
 *' dll natkns, I believe, that ufe genders, have af- 
 " cribed to the Sun the gender of the Male^ and to 
 " the Moon that of the Female." 
 
 In the Gothic, Anglo-faxon, German, Danifh and 
 Swedifh, SUN is feminine : In modern Ruffian it is 
 neuter, 
 
 * " Apud Saxones, Luna, Mono. Mono autem 
 " Germanis fuperioribus Man, alias Man\ a Mon y 
 " alias Man veterrimo ipforum rege & Deo patrio, 
 * quern Tacitus meminit, & in Luna celebrabant. 
 '* Ex hoc Lunarn mafculino (ut Hebrai] dicunt ge- 
 '* nere, Der Man : Dominamque ejus & Amafiam, e 
 * e cujus afpedlu alias languet, alias refipifcit, Die Son j 
 *' quafi bunc Lunam, hanc Solem. Hinc & Idolum, 
 " Lunae viri fingebant fpecie ; non, ut Verftegan opi- 
 * c nati^r, foeminae." 
 
 Spelman's GloflT, MONA. 
 
 f De
 
 Of the NOUN. 77 
 
 So feminine is the Sun, that our northern 
 Mythology makes her the Wife of Tuifco. 
 
 And -if our Englifh Poets, Shakefpeare, 
 Milton, &c. have, by a familiar Profo- 
 peia, made them of different genders j it is 
 only becaufe, from their claflical reading, 
 they adopted the fouthern not the northern, 
 mythology ; and followed the pattern of 
 their Greek and Roman mafters. 
 
 Figure apart, in our Language, the 
 names of things without fex are alfo with- 
 out 
 
 " De generibus Nominum (quae per articulos, ad- 
 " je&iva, participia, & pronomina indicantur) hie nihil 
 " tradimus. Obiter tamen obfervet Lek>r, ut ut 
 ** minuta res eft, Solem (Sunna vel Sunne] in Anglo- 
 <c faxonica efle fceminini generis, & Lunam (Mono} 
 efTe mafculmi." G. Hickes. 
 
 " Quomodo item Sol eft virile^ Germanicum Sunn, 
 '* fcemininum. Dicunt enim Die Sunn, non Der Sunn. 
 ** Unde & Solem Tuifconis uxorem fuifle fabu- 
 " lantur." 
 
 G. J. Voflius.
 
 78 Of the IS TO U tf. 
 
 out gender *. And this, not becaufe ouf 
 Reafoning or Underftanding differs from 
 theirs who gate them gender; (which 
 
 mufl 
 
 * " Sexus enim non nifi in Animali, aut in iis quae 
 " Animalis naturam imitantur, ut Arbores. Sed ab 
 <c ufu hoc fa&um eft ; qui nunc mafculinum fexum, 
 tc nunc fcemininum attribuiflet. Proprium autem 
 <c generum eflie pati mutationem, fatis patet ex genere 
 ce incerto ; ut etiam Armentas dixerit Ennius, quae nos 
 " Armenia" J. C. Scaliger de caufis, cap. Ixxix. 
 
 te Nominum quoque genera mutantur adeo, ut pri- 
 " yatim libros fuper hac re veteres confecerint. AI- 
 <c terum argumentum eft ex iis quae Dubia five Incerta 
 " vocant. Sic enim diftum eft, Hie vel Hac dies. 
 <c Tertium teftimonium eft in quibufdam : nam Plautus 
 46 collum mafculino dixit. Item Jubar^ Palumbem^ 
 " atque alia, diverfis quam nos generibus efle a prifcis 
 " pronunciata." Id. cap. ciii. 
 
 " Amour qui eft mafculin au fingulier, eft quelque- 
 ^ e fois feminin au pluriel ; de folks amours. On dit 
 " au mafculin Un Cornte^ Un Ducbe ; & au feminin 
 " Une Comte pairit, Une Duche patrie. On dit encore 
 <c De bonnes gens y & Des gem malheureux. Par ou 
 " vous voyez que le fubftantif Gens eft feminin, 
 
 lorfqu*
 
 Of the N o u N. 79 
 
 mud be the cafe, if the Mind or Realbn. 
 was concerned in it *.) But becaufe with 
 
 us 
 
 ** lorfqu' il eft precede d* ufi adje&if; & <ju'il eft 
 " mafculin, lorfqu' il en eft fuivi." 
 
 L' Abbe de Condillac, P. 2. chap. Vf, 
 
 The ingenious author of Notes on the Gramma- 
 Itca Sinica of M. Fourmont fays, " According to 
 <c the Grammaire Raifonnee, les genres ont etc inventes 
 " pour les terminaifons. But the Meff. du Port Royal 
 " have difcovered a different origin ; they tell us that 
 " Arbor eft feminine ^ parceqiie comme une bonne mere 
 " elle portt du fruit. Miratur non fua. How could 
 ** Frenchmen forget that in their own la meilleure dt 
 " langues 'pojfible$ 9 Fruit-trees are mafculine, and their 
 41 fruits feminine ? Mr. Harris has adopted this idea-: 
 " he might as well have left it to its legitimate pa- 
 " rents." P. 47. 
 
 * " Sane in fexu feu genere phyfico omnes nationes 
 " convenire debebunt; quoniam natura eft eadem, 
 * nee ad placitum fcriptorum mutatur. At Poetse & 
 " BLSores in coloribus non femper conveniunt. Ven- 
 <e tos Romani non folum finxerunt efle viros, fed & 
 " Deos : at Hebraei contra eos ut Nymphas pinxerunt. 
 " Arbores Latini fpecie fceminea pinxerunt; virilL 
 ** Hifpani, ^fc. Regiones urbefque Deas efle voluit 
 
 *f Gentilium 
 
 7
 
 o Of the N o u N. 
 
 us the relation of words to each other is 
 denoted, by the -place or by Prepofitions ; 
 which denotation in their language ufually 
 made a part of the words themfelves, and 
 was {hewn by cafes or terminations. This 
 contrivance of theirs, allowing them a 
 more varied conftruclion, made the ter- 
 minating genders of Adjectives ufeful, in 
 order to avoid miftake and mifapplica- 
 tion. 
 
 <e Gentilium Latinorum Theologia : at German! om- 
 " nia haec ad neutrum rejecerunt. Et quidem in Ge- 
 <c nere, feu fexus diftin&ipne grammatica, magna eft 
 <c inter authores differentia ; non folum in diverfis lin- 
 " guis, fed etiam in eadem. In Latina, ne ad alias, 
 e recurram, aliter Oratores, & aliter Poetae: aliter 
 4e veteres, & aliter juniores fentiunt, &c. Iberes in 
 * 6 Afia florere dicuntur, & linguam habere elegantem, 
 " & tamen nullam generum varietatem agnofcunt." 
 
 Caramuel, Ixii. 
 
 E A
 
 EA DTEPOENTA, &C. 
 
 CHAP. V. 
 
 Of the ARTICLE and INTERJECTION. 
 
 B. 
 
 HOWEVER connected with the 
 Noun, and generally treated of at 
 the fame time, I fuppofe you forbear to 
 mention the Articles at prefent, as not al- 
 lowing them to be a feparate Part of Speech j 
 at leaft not a necefTary Part ; becaufe, as 
 Wilkins tells us, " the Latin is without 
 " them *." Notwithftanding which, 
 when you confider with him that " they 
 " are fo convenient for the greater dif- 
 G " tindtnefs 
 
 * EfTay, Part 3. Chap. 3.
 
 $2 Of the A a T i- c 'L V 
 
 " tinctnefs of fpeech - f and that upon this 
 " account, the Hebrew, Greek, Sclavonic, 
 " and moft other languages have them ;" 
 perhaps you will not think it improper to 
 follow the example of many other Gram* 
 marians : who, though like you, they 
 deny them to be any part of fpeech, have 
 yet treated of them fepafately from thofe 
 parts which they enumerate. And this 
 you may very confidently do, even though 
 you mould eonlider thern., as the Abbe 
 Girard calls them, merely the avan-cou~ 
 reurs to announce the approach or entrance 
 
 of a Noun *. . 
 
 H. Of 
 
 * " J'abandonne Part de copier des mots dits & 
 " repetes mille fois avant moi ; puifqu'ils n'expli- 
 " quent pas les chofes effentielles que j'ai deflein de 
 " faire entendre a mes le&eurs. Une etude attentive 
 <c faite d'apres 1'ufage m'inftruit bien mieux. Elle 
 " m'apprend que PArticle eft un mot etabli pour an- 
 " noncer & particularifer {implement la chofe fans la 
 " nommer : c'eft a dire, qu'il eft une expreffion in 
 '* tlefinie, quoique pofitive, dont la jufte valeur n'eft 
 
 " que
 
 and INTERJECTION. 83 
 
 H. 
 
 Of all the accounts which have been 
 given of the Article, I muft own I think 
 
 that 
 
 " que de faire naitre 1'idee d'une efpece fubfiftente 
 " qu'on diftingue de la totalite des etres, pour etre 
 *' enfuite nommee. Cette definition en expofe claire- 
 " ment la nature & le fervice propre, au quel on le 
 " voit conftamment attache dans quelque circonftance 
 " que ce foit. Elle m'en donne une idee nette & de- 
 " terminee : me le fait reconnoitre par tout : & m'em- 
 " peche de le confondre avec tout autre mot d'efpece 
 " differente. Je fens parfaitement que lorfque je veux 
 " parler d'un objet, qui fe prefente a mes yeux ou a 
 " mon imagination, le genie de ma langue ne m'en 
 " fournit pas toujours la denomination precife dans le 
 " premier inftant de Texecution de la parole : que le 
 " plus fouvent il m'ofFre d'abord un autre mot,comme 
 ** un commencement de fujet propose & de diftinction 
 " des autres objets ; enforte que ce mot eft un vrai 
 " preparatoire a la denomination, par lequel elle eft 
 " annoncee, avant que de fe prefenter elle meme : Et 
 " voila V Article tel que je 1'ai defini. Si cet Avant- 
 " tourew diminue la vivacite du langage, il y met en 
 " recompenfe une certaine politefle & une delicatefle 
 "qui nahTent de cette idee preparatoire & indefinie 
 *' d'un objet qu'on va nommer T car par ce moyen 
 " refprit etant rendu attentif avant que d'etre inftruit, 
 
 G 2 n
 
 84 Of the A R T i c L E 
 
 that of the very ingenious Abbe Girard 
 to be the moft fantaftic and abfurd. The 
 fate of this very neceflary word has been 
 moft fingularly hard and unfortunate. For 
 though without it, or fome equivalent in- 
 vention *, men could not communicate 
 their thoughts at all ; yet (like many of 
 the mofl ufeful things in this world) from 
 its unaffected fimplicity and want of bril- 
 liancy, it has been ungratefully neglected 
 
 and 
 
 *' il a le plaifir d'aller au devant de la denomination, 
 " de la defirer, & dej'attendre avant que de la pof- 
 c feder, Plaifir qui a ici, comme ailleurs, un merite 
 " flateur, propre a piquejr le gout. Qu'on me pafle 
 <e cette metaphore ; puifqu'elle a de la juftefle, & fait 
 " connoitre d'une maniere fenfible une chofe tres-me- 
 " taphyjique" Difc. iv. 
 
 * For fome equivalent invention, fee the Perfian 
 and other Eaftern languages ; which fupply the place 
 of our Article by a termination to thofe Nouns which 
 they would indefinitely particularize. 
 
 This circumftance of fact (if there were not other 
 reafons) fufficiently explodes Girard's notion of Avant- 
 courturs.
 
 and INTERJECTION. 85 
 
 and degraded. It has been confidered, 
 after Scaliger,. as " otiofum loquaciffimte 
 " gentis Inftrumentum -," or, at beft, as a 
 mere 'vaunt -courier to announce the com^ 
 ing of his mafter : whilfl the brutifti in- 
 articulate Interjection, which has nothing 
 to do with fpeech, and is only the mifer^ 
 able refuge of the fpeechlefs, has been, 
 permitted, becaufe beautiful and gaudy, to 
 ufurp a place amongfl words, and to ex- 
 clude the Article from its well-earned 
 dignity. But though the Article is de- 
 nied by many Grammarians to be a Part 
 of Speech ; it is yet, as you fay, treated 
 of by many, feparately from thofe parts 
 which they allow. This inconfiftency * 
 and the caufe of it are pleafantly ridiculed 
 G 3 by 
 
 * What Scaliger fays of the Participle may very 
 juftly be applied to this manner of treating the Article. 
 " Si non eft Nota, imo vero fi nonnuliis ne pars qui- N 
 " dem orationis ulla, ab aliis feparata, judicata eft ; 
 * 4 quo confilio ei rei, quae nufquam extat, fedem fta- 
 V tuunt," Lib. 7. Cap. cxl.
 
 86 Of the ARTICLE 
 
 by Buonmattei, whofe underftanding had 
 courage fufficient to reftore the Article ; 
 and to launch out beyond quelle fatali co- 
 lonne che gll anticbi a r oe i van fegnate col 
 Non plus ultra. " Dodici" (fays he, 
 Tratt. 7. Cap. 22, 23.) " affermiamo efTer 
 " le Parti dell' orazione nella noflra lin- 
 " gua. Ne ci fiam curati che gli a.ltri 
 'J quafi tutti non ne voglion conceder piu 
 " d' otto j moffi, come fi vede, da una 
 ft certa fopraftiziofa oftinazione (fia detto 
 " con pace e riverenza loro) che gli au- 
 " tori piu antichi hanno flabilito tal nu- 
 " mero : Quali che abbiano in tal modo 
 " proibito a noi il paffar quelle fatali 
 " colonne che gli antichi avevan fegnate 
 " col Non plus ultra. Onde perche i 
 " Latini dicevan tutti con una voce uni- 
 " forme Partes Orationis funt ofto : 
 <( quei che intorno a cent anni fono fcrif- 
 *' fon le regole di quefta lingua, comin- 
 < f ciavan con la medeflma cantilena. II 
 
 " che
 
 and INTERJECTION. 87 
 
 " che fe fia da commendare o da biafimare 
 
 " non diro : Bafta che a me par una cofa 
 
 " ridicolofa, dire Otto fon le parti dell* 
 
 " orazione,>-^e. fubito foggiugnere Ma 
 
 " innanzi che io di quelle incominci a ra- 
 
 *' gionare, fa mejiiero che fopra gli Arti^ 
 
 f< coli alcuna cofa ti dica, 
 
 f< Quefto e il medefimo che fe diceffi- 
 * f mo Tre fon le parti del mondo : Ma 
 " prima ch' io ti ragioni di quelle, fa mef- 
 " tiero che fopra TEuropa alcuna cofa 
 " ti dica. J> 
 
 B. 
 
 As far as refpefts the Article I think 
 you are right. But why fuch bitternefs 
 againft the Interjedion ? Why do you not 
 rather follow Buonmattei's example; and, 
 inftead of excluding both, admit then} 
 to be Parts of Speech ? 
 
 Q 4 H, Be,
 
 88 Of the A R T i c L E 
 
 H. 
 
 Becaufe the dominion of Speech is ered- 
 ed upon the downfall of Inter) ections. 
 Without the artful contrivances of Lan- 
 guage, mankind would have nothing but 
 Interjections with which t6 communicate, 
 orally, any of their feelings. The neigh- 
 ing of a horfe, the lowing of a cow, the 
 barking of a dog, the purring of a cat, 
 fneezing, coughing, groaning, fhrieking, 
 and every other involuntary convulfion 
 with oral found, have almofl as good a 
 title to be called Parts of Speech, as In- 
 terjections have. Voluntary Interjections 
 are only employed when the fuddennefs or 
 vehemence of fome affection or paffion re- 
 turns men to their natural Hate ; and makes 
 them, for a moment, forget the ufe of 
 fpeech : or when, from fome circum- 
 flance, the fhortnefs of time will not per- 
 mit them to exercifer it. And in books 
 they are only ufed for embellimment, and 
 
 to
 
 and INTERJECTION. 89 
 
 to mark ftrongly the above fituations. But 
 where Speech can be employed, they are 
 totally ufelefs ; and are always infufficient 
 for the purpofe of communicating our 
 thoughts. And indeed where will you 
 look fcr the Interjection ? Will you find 
 it amongft laws, or in books of civil in- 
 fUtutions, in biitory, or in any treatife of 
 ufeful arts or fciences ? No. You muft 
 feek for it in rhetorick and poetry, in no- 
 vels, plays and romances. 
 
 B. 
 
 If what you fay is true, I rnufl acknow- 
 ledge that the Article has had hard mea- 
 fure to be difplacsd for the Interjection. 
 For by your declamation, and the zeal 
 you have ihewn in its defence, it is evi^ 
 dent that you do not intend we fhould, 
 with Scaliger, confider it merely as otio- 
 fum Inftrumentum* 
 
 H. Mod
 
 90 Of the ARTICLE 
 
 H. 
 
 Moft affuredly not : though I acknow- 
 ledge that it has been ufed otiose by many 
 nations *. And I do not wonder that, 
 keeping his eyes folely on the fuperfluous 
 ufe (or rather abufe) of it, he fhould too 
 haftily conclude againft this very necefTary 
 inftrument itfelf, 
 
 ^ ', B, .; . - . * 
 
 Say you fo ! very neceflary inftrument ! 
 Since then you have, contrary to my ex- 
 pectation, allowed its neceflity, I mould be 
 glad to know how the Article comes to 
 
 be 
 
 * " II feroit a fouhaiter qu'on fupprimat 1'Article, 
 *' toutes les fois que les noms font fuffifamment deter- 
 " mines par la nature de la chofe ou par les circon- 
 " ftances ; le difcours en feroit plus vif. Mais H 
 " grande habitude que nous nous en fommes faites, ne 
 < le permet pas : & ce n'eft que dans des proverbes, 
 * e plus anciens que cette habitude, que nous nousfaifons 
 " une loi de le fupprimer. On dit Pauvrete rieft 
 <c pas vice : au lieu de dire La pauvrete n'ejl pas un 
 * c vice." CONDILLAC, Gram Part 2. Chap. 14,
 
 and INTERJECTION. 91 
 
 be fo neceflary to Speech : and, if necef- 
 fary, how can the Latin language be with- 
 out it, as mod authors agree that it is * ? 
 And when you have given me fat is fact ion 
 
 on 
 
 * See Plutarch, as cited before" L'on peut dire 
 " du langage des Remains, &c. Quant aux Articles^ 
 " il n'en recoit pas un tout feul." 
 
 " Artlculus nobis nullus & Graecis fuperfluus." 
 
 " Satis conftat Graecorum Articulos non negle&os 
 <{ a nobis, fed eorum ufum fuperfluum." 
 
 J. C. SCALIGER de C. L. L. Cap. Ixxii. - cxxxi. 
 
 It is pleafant after this to have Scaliger's authority 
 againft himfelf, and to hear him prove that the Latin 
 not only has Articles ; but even the very identical Ar- 
 ticle 'o of the Greeks : for he fays (and, notwithftand- 
 ing the etymological diflent of Voffius, fays truly) that 
 the Latin >ui is no other than the Greek o. 
 
 ) Fabio tefte, Latinus fermo non defi- 
 " derat : imo, mejudice, plane ignorat." 
 
 G. J. Vossius. 
 
 <c Difpleafed with the redundance of Particles in the 
 4t Greek, the Romans extended their difpleafure to the 
 " Article, which they totally banifhed." Notes on the 
 Grammatica Sinica ofMonf. FORMONT, p. 54.
 
 92 Of the A R T i c L E 
 
 on thofe points, you will permit me to afl$ 
 you a few quefticns farther. 
 
 H. 
 
 You may learn its neceffity, if you pleafe, 
 from Mr. Locke. And that once proved, 
 it follows of confequence that I muft deny 
 its abfence from the Latin or from any 
 Other language *. 
 
 B. 
 
 \ 
 
 Mr. Locke ! He has not fo much a 
 even once mentioned the Article. 
 
 H. 
 
 Notwithflanding which he has furH- 
 ciently proved its neceffity j and conducted 
 
 us 
 
 * " I/Article indicatif fe fupplee fur tout par la ter- 
 M minaifon, dans les langucs a terminaifons, comme 
 *' la langue Latine. C'eft ce qui avoit fait croire 
 tc mal-a-propos que les Latins n'avoient aucun Article ; 
 " & qui avoit fait conclure phis maUa-propos encore 
 " que 1'Article n'etoit pas une partie du difcours." 
 
 COURT DE GEBELIN, Gram. Uaiverfell^ p. 192.
 
 and INTERJECTION. 93 
 
 '*.- * 
 "us directly to its ufe and purpofe. For in 
 
 the eleventh Chapter of the fecond Book 
 of his EfTay, Sect. 9. he fays, " The ufe 
 " of words being to ftand as outward 
 <f marks of our internal ideas, and thofe 
 " ideas being taken from particular things j 
 " if every particular idea mould have a 
 " diftinct name, names would be endlefs." 
 So again, Book 3. Chap. 3. treating of 
 General Terms, he fays, " All things that 
 " exift being particulars, it may perhaps 
 " be thought rcafonable that words, which 
 '* ought to be conformed to things, mould 
 " be fo too; I mean in their fignification. 
 " But yet we find the quite contrary. 
 <e The far greateft part of words that make 
 " all languages, are General Terms. Which 
 " has not been the effect of neglect, or 
 " chance, but of reafon and neceffity. 
 " For, firft, it is impoffible that every 
 " particular thing fl^ould have a diftinct 
 " peculiar name. For the fignification 
 i " and
 
 94 Of the A R T i c L K 
 
 <c and ufe of words depending on that con- 
 " neclion which the mind makes between 
 " its ideas and the founds it ufes as figns 
 <e of them ; it is neceffary, in the applica- 
 C tion of names to things, that the mind 
 " fhould have diftinct ideas of the things, 
 " and retain alfo the particular name that 
 " belongs to every one, with its peculiar 
 " appropriation to that idea. We may 
 " therefore eafily find a reafon why men 
 < have never attempted to give names to 
 cc each fheep in their flock, or crow that 
 " flies over their heads j much lefs to call 
 < every leaf of plants or grain of fand that 
 " came in their way by a peculiar name. 
 " Secondly, If it were poilible, it would 
 " be ufelefs : becaufe it would not ferve 
 " to the cliief end of Language. Men 
 " would in vain heap up names of parti- 
 " cular things, that would not ferve them 
 " to communicate their thoughts. Men 
 cc learn names, and ufe them in talk with 
 
 f others,
 
 and INTERJECTI ON. 95 
 
 <- e others, only that they may be under- 
 " ftood ; which is then only done, when 
 
 " by ufe or confent, the found I make by 
 
 i 
 
 " the organs of fpeech excites in another 
 
 " man's mind who hears it, the idea I ap- 
 " ply to it in mine when I fpeak it. This 
 " cannot be done by names applied to 
 " particular things, whereof I alone hav- 
 " ing the ideas in my mind, the names of 
 " them could not be fignificant or intelli- 
 " gible to another who was not acquainted 
 " with all thofe very particular things 
 " which had fallen under my notice/' 
 And again, Seel. 1 1. " General and Uni- 
 " verfal belong not to the real exiftence of 
 " things ; but are the inventions and crea- 
 " tures of thellnderflanding, made by it for 
 " its own ufe, and concern onlyjigns. Uni- 
 " verfality belongs not to things themfelves 
 " which are all of them particular in their 
 " exiftence. When therefore we quit Par- 
 " ticulars, the Generals that reft are only 
 
 " creatures
 
 g6 Of the A R T I c L E 
 
 " creatures of our own making ; their ge- 
 " neral nature being nothing but the ca- 
 " pacity they are put into of fignifying or 
 " reprefenting many Particulars." 
 
 Now from this neceffityof General Terms , 
 follows immediately the neceflity of the Ar- 
 ticle : whofe bufinefs it is to reduce their 
 generality, and upon occafion to enable us 
 to -employ general terms for Particulars. 
 
 So that the Article alfo, in combination 
 with a general term, is merely zfubjiitute. 
 But then it differs from thofe fubftitutes 
 which we have ranked under the general 
 head of Abbreviations : becaufe it is necef- 
 faryforthe communication of our thoughts, 
 and fupplies the place of words which are 
 .not in the language. Whereas Abbrevia- 
 tions are not necej/ary for communication 5 
 and fupply the place of words which are 
 in the language. 
 
 B. As
 
 and INTERJECTION 97 
 
 B. 
 
 As far then as regards the Article, Mr. 
 Harris feems at prefent to be the author 
 moil likely to meet with your approbation : 
 for he not only eftablifhes its neceflity, in 
 order " to circumfcribe the latitude of ge- 
 " nera and fpecies," and therefore treats 
 bf it feparately j but has raifed it to a de- 
 gree of importance much beyond all other 
 modern Grammarians. And though he 
 admits bf only two Articles, " properly 
 " and ftrictly fo called," viz. A and THE ; 
 yet has he afligned to thefe two little words 
 full one fourth part in his diftribution of 
 language : which, you know, is into 
 " Subftantives, Attributives, Definitives, 
 k< and Connectives." 
 
 i H. 
 
 If Mr. Harris has not intirely fecured 
 
 my concurrence with his doctrine of De- 
 
 jiniti'ves, I muft confefs he has at leaft taken 
 
 H effectual
 
 98 Of the A R T i c L E 
 
 effectual care to place it compleatly beyond 
 the reach of confutation. He fays> 
 
 1. " The Articles have no meaning, 
 
 " but when affociated to fome 
 " other word." 
 
 2. tf Nothing can be more nearly relat- 
 
 " ed than the Greek article 'O to 
 " the EnglKh artkle THE.'* 
 
 3. <c But the article A defines in an 
 
 M imperfecl: manner." 
 
 i( 
 
 'Therefore the Greeks have no ar- 
 tide correfpondent ta our arti- 
 f cle A," 
 
 5. However " they fupply its place.'* 
 And HoWr think you I 
 
 6. u By a Negation 1 (obferve well their 
 
 method of fupply) " by a nega- 
 
 " tion of their article Oi" (that 
 
 3 is>
 
 and INTERJECTION. 99 
 
 is, as he well explains himfelf,) * 
 " without any thing prefixed, but 
 only the article *O withdrawn." 
 
 7. " Even in Englifh, we alfo exprefe 
 " the force of the article A, in 
 <c plurals, by the fame negation of 
 " the article THE *.'* 
 
 Now here I acknowledge myfelf to be 
 
 compleatly thrown out , and, like the phi- 
 
 H 2 lofopher 
 
 * " It is perhaps owing to the imperfect manner irt 
 " which the Article A defines, that the Greeks have 
 " no article correfpondent to it, but fupply its place, 
 " by a negation of their Article 'o. 'o a9jW7ros i^ricm-, 
 " THE man fell ; ctfywim mo-i*, A man fell ; without 
 " any thing prefixed, but only the Article withdrawn. 
 
 " Even in Englifh, where the Article A cannot be 
 " ufed, as in plurals, its force is exprefled by the fame 
 " negation. Thofe are THE men, means, Thofe are 
 " individuals of which we poflefs fome previous know- 
 " ledge. Thofe are men, the Article apart, means no 
 ** more than they are fo many vague and uncertain 
 " individuals ; juft as the phrafe, A man, in the fin- 
 " gular, implies one of the fame number.'* 
 
 Book 2. Chap. i.
 
 ioo Of the ARTICLE 
 
 lofopher of old, merely for want of a firm 
 refting-place on which to fix my machine : 
 for it would have been as eafy for him to 
 raife the earth with a fulcrum of ether, as 
 for me to eftablifh any reafoning or argu- 
 ment on this fort of negation. For, " no- 
 et thing being prefixed" I cannot imagine 
 in what manner or in what refpecl: a nega- 
 tion of *O or of THE, differs from a nega- 
 tion of Harris or of Pudding. For lack 
 however of the light of comprehenfion, I 
 muft do, as other Grammarians do in fimi- 
 lar fituations ; attempt to illuftrate by a 
 parallel. 
 
 I will fuppofe Mr. Harris (when one of 
 the Lords of the Treafury) to have ad- 
 drefled the Minifter in the fame ftyle of 
 
 reafoning. " Salaries, Sir, produce no 
 
 " benefit, unlefs aflbciated to fome receiv- 
 " er : my falary at prefent is but an im- 
 " perfect provifion for myfelf and family : 
 
 " but
 
 ^^INTERJECTION. 101 
 
 " but your falary as Minifter is much more 
 ( ' compleat. Oblige me therefore by with- 
 " drawing my prefent fcanty pittance ; and 
 " fupply its place to me, by a negation of 
 <f your falary." I think this requeft could 
 not reafonably have been denied : and what 
 fatisfaclion Mr. Harris would have felt by 
 finding his theory thus reduced to practice, 
 no perfon can better judge than myfelf j 
 becaufe I have experienced a conduct not 
 much diflimilar from the Rulers of the 
 Inner Temple : who having firft intfceJme 
 to quit one profeflion, after many years of 
 expectation have very handfomely fupplied 
 its place to me by a negation of the other. 
 
 H 3 A D V E R-
 
 THE four following chapters ( except 
 fome liriall alterations and additions) 
 
 have already been given to the public in 
 
 i 
 
 A Letter to Mr. DUNNING in the year 
 1,778 : which, though publifhed, was not 
 written on the fpur of the occafion. The 
 fubflance of that Letter, and of all that 
 I have farther to communicate on the 
 fubjecl: of Language, has been amongfl 
 the loofe papers in my clofet now upwards 
 of twenty years ; and would probably have 
 remained there twenty years longer, and 
 have been finally configned with myfelf to 
 oblivion, if I had not been made the mU 
 ferable victim of-^JTwo Prepofitions and a 
 
 The
 
 ADVERTISEMENT. 103 
 
 The officiating Priefls indeed * were 
 themfelves of rank and eminence fufficient 
 to dignify and grace my fall. But that 
 the Conjuhction THAT, and the Prepofi- 
 tions OF and CONCERNING (words which 
 have hitherto been held to have NO mean- 
 ing) fhould be made the abject inftruments 
 of my civil extinction, (for fuch was the 
 intention, and fuch has been the confe- 
 quence of my profecution) j appeared to 
 me to make my exit from civil life as de- 
 grading as if I had been brained by a lady's 
 fan. For mankind in general are not fuf- 
 ficiently aware that words without mean- 
 ing, or of equivocal meaning, are the 
 everlafting engines of fraud and injuftice : 
 and that the grimgribber of Weftminfter- 
 Hall is a more fertile, and a much more 
 H 4 for- 
 
 * The prefent Chancellor, the two prefent Chief 
 Juftices, Judge Buller ; the late Attorney General 
 Mr. Wallace, the late Solicitor General Mr. Mans- 
 field, and Mr. Bearcroft.
 
 ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 formidable, fource of impofture than the 
 abracadabra of magicians. 
 
 , ,ui 
 
 Upon a motion made by me in arreft of 
 judgment in the court of King's-Bench in 
 the year 1777, the Chief Juflice adjourned 
 the decifion : and inftead of arguments on 
 the merits of my objection, (which how- 
 ever by a fide- wind were falfely reprefented 
 by him as merely literal flaws*) defired 
 that Precedents might be brought by the 
 Attorney General on a future day. None 
 were however adduced, but by the Chief 
 Juftice himfelf ; who indeed produced two. 
 (Thereby depriving me of the opportunity 
 of combating the Precedents and their ap- 
 plication, which I fhould have had if they 
 
 had 
 
 * " Lord Mansfield 
 
 " If the Defendant has a legal advantage from a 
 " Literal flaw, God forbid that he fhould not have the 
 benefit of it." 
 
 Proceedings in K. B. The King againft Home,
 
 ADVERTISEMENT. 105 
 
 had been produced by the Attorney Gene- 
 ral *. And on the ftrength of thefe tw3 
 Precedents alone, (forgetting his own de- 
 fcription and diftinftion of the crime to 
 the Jury) he decided againft me -j~. 
 
 * Lord Mansfield 
 
 " I fancy the Attorney General was furprized with 
 the objeftion." 
 
 f The Attorney General, in his reply, faid to the 
 Jury, " Let us a little fee what is the nature of the 
 " obfervations he makes. In the firft place, that I 
 u left it exceedingly Ihort : and the objection to my 
 " having left it fhort, was fimply this ; that I had 
 " ftated no more to you but this, that of imputing to 
 " the conduct of the King's troops the crime of mur- 
 ** der. Now I Jiated it^ as imputed to the troops? OR- 
 *' DERED as they were upon the PUBLIC SERVICE." 
 
 Lord Mansfield to the Jury 
 
 " Read the paper. What is it? Why it is this; 
 " that our beloved American Fellow-fubje&s in RE- 
 " BELLION againjl the Jl ate not beloved fo as to be 
 *' abetted in their REBELLION.'* Again, " What is 
 " the employment they (the troops) are ORDERED 
 '* upon? Why then what are they who gave the OR- 
 
 " DERS ?
 
 io6 ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 I fay, on the flrength of thefe two pre- 
 cedents alone. For the grofs perverlion 
 
 and 
 
 ' DERS ? Draw the conclufion." Again, " The 
 " unhappy refiftance to the LEGISLATIVE AUXHO- 
 " RITY of this kingdom by many of our Fellow-fub- 
 " je&s in America: the LEGISLATURE of this king- 
 ** dom have avowed that the Americans REBELLED : 
 " Troops are EMPLOYED upon this ground. The cafe 
 " is here between a jujl Government and REBELLIOUS 
 " futjefts." Again, " You will read this paper; 
 '* you will judge whether it is not denying the Govtrn- 
 " ment and Legijlative authority of England." And 
 " again, " If you are of opinion that they were all 
 " murdered (like the cafes of undoubted murders^ of 
 " Glenco, and twenty other maflacres that might be 
 ** named) why then you may form a different con- 
 cluh'on." 
 
 And again " If fome foldiers, Without authority^ 
 " had got in a drunken fray, and murder had enfued, 
 " and that this paper could relate to that, it would be 
 ' quite a different thing from the charge in the in- 
 ** formation: BECAUSE it is charged as a fcditious 
 " Libel tending to difquiet the minds of the People." 
 See the Trial. 
 
 A man muft be not only well praftifed, but even 
 backneyed in our Courts of Jufticc to difcover the above 
 
 defcription
 
 .ADVERTISEMENT. 107 
 
 and mifapplication of the technical term 
 de bene ej/e y was merely pottr eblouir, to in- 
 troduce the proceedings on the trial, and to 
 divert the attention from the only point 
 in queftion the fufficiency of the charge 
 in the Record. And I cannot believe that 
 any man breathing (except Lord Mans- 
 field) either in the profeflion or out of it, 
 will think it an argument againft the va- 
 lidity of my objection ; that it was brought 
 forward only by myfelf, and bad not been 
 alleged before by the learned Counfel for the 
 Printers. This however I can truly tell 
 
 his 
 
 defcription of my crime in the Prepofitions^ OF and 
 CONCERNING. Be that as it may : It is evident that 
 the Attorney General and the Chief Juftice did not ex- 
 pe the Jury to be fo enlightened; and therefore 
 (when I bad no longer a right to open my lips] they de- 
 fcribed a crime to them in that plain language which 
 I ftill contend I had a right to expect in the Informa- 
 tion ; BECAUSE " A f editions Libel tending to dif quiet 
 the minds of the people^ has been determined to be 
 mere paper and packthread^ and no part of the Charge.
 
 io8 ADVERTISEMENT. 
 his lordfhip; that the moft learned of 
 
 A 
 
 them all, (abfit irivtdia) Mr. Dunning, 
 was not aware of the objection when I 
 firft mentioned it to him j that he would 
 not believe the information could be fo de- 
 fective in all its Counts, till I produced 
 to him an Office Copy : when to his 
 aftonifhment he found it fo, he felt no 
 jealoufy that the objection had been miffed 
 by himlelf s but declared it to be infupcra- 
 
 J */ A. 
 
 lie and fatal: and bad me jreft aflbred, 
 that whatever might be Lord Mansfield's 
 wifhes, and his courage on fuch occafions, 
 he would not dare to overrule the objec- 
 tion. And when after the clofe of the 
 firft day, I hinted to him my fufpicions of 
 Lord Mansfield's intentions by the " God 
 "forbid-" and by the perverted and mif- 
 applied " De bene e/e" in order to mix 
 the proceedings on the trial with the quef- 
 tion of record ; he fmiled at it, as merely 
 
 a method
 
 ADVERTISEMENT. 109 
 
 a method which his lordfhip took of let- 
 ting the matter down gently, and breaking 
 the abruptnefs of his fall. 
 
 Strange as it may appear ! One of thofe 
 Precedents was merely imagined by the 
 Chief Juflice, but never really exifted. 
 And the other (through ignorance of the 
 meaning of the Conjunction THAT) had 
 never been truly underflood; neither by 
 the Counfel who originally took the ex- 
 ception, nor perhaps by the Judges who 
 made the decifion, nor by the Reporter of 
 it, nor by the prefent Chief Juftice who 
 quoted and mifapplied it. 
 
 * t * 
 
 Mr. Dunning undertook to prove (and 
 did actually prove in the Houfe of Lords) 
 the non-exiftence of the main precedent. 
 And I undertook, in that Letter to Mr. 
 Dunning, to fhew the real merits and 
 4 foundation,
 
 no ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 foundation, and confequently Lord Mans- 
 field's mifapplication of the other. And 
 I undertook this, becaufe it afforded a 
 very finking inftance of the importance of 
 the meaning of words -, not only (as has 
 been too lightly fuppofed) to Metaphy- 
 ficians and Schoolmen, but to the rights 
 and happinefs of mankind in their dearefl 
 concerns the decilions of Courts of 
 Juftice. 
 
 In the Houfe of Lords thefe two Pre- 
 cedents (the foundation of the Judgment 
 in the Court of King's Bench) were aban- 
 doned : and the defcription of my crime 
 againft Government was adjudged to be 
 fufficiently fet forth by the Prepofitions OF 
 and CONCERNING. 
 
 Perhaps it may make my readers fmile ; 
 but I mention it as a farther inftance of 
 
 the
 
 cc 
 
 (C 
 
 ADVERTISEMENT, i j f 
 
 the importance of inquiry into the mean- 
 ing of words j that in the decifion of 
 the Judges in the Houfe of Lords, the 
 Chief Jufticc De Grey (who found OF 
 and CONCERNING fo comprehenfive, clear, 
 
 and definite) began by declaring that 
 
 " the word Certainty [which the Law re- 
 quires in the defcription of Crimes] 
 is as indefinite [that is, as "Uncertain] 
 as any word that could be ufed." Now 
 though certainty is fo uncertain, we mufl 
 fuppofe the word Libel to be very de- 
 finite : and yet if I were called upon for 
 an equivalent term, I believe I could not 
 find in our language any word more po- 
 pularly appofite than Calumny ; which is 
 defined by Cicero, in his Offices, to be 
 " callida 6f malitiofa 'Juris interpretation. 
 
 If there was any Mijlake (which how- 
 ever I am very far from believing) in this 
 
 decifion
 
 ii2 ADVERTISEMENT; 
 
 decifion, fandtioned by the Judges and the 
 Houfe of Lords ; I fhall be juftified in ap- 
 plying (with the fubftitution of the fmgle 
 word Grammatici for Iftorici] what Gian- 
 none, who was himfelf an excellent law- 
 yer, fays of his countrymen of the fame 
 profeffion : " Tanta ignoranza avea loro 
 " bendati gli occhi, che li pregiavano 
 cc d'eflere folamente Legifti, e non Gram- 
 " matici; non accorgendoli, che perche 
 " non erano Grammaticii cran percio 
 
 CATTIVI LEGISTI.' 
 
 Ift. civil, di Napoli. Intro; 
 
 n E A
 
 t 113 ] 
 
 IT E A n T E P O E N T A, &C. 
 
 CHAP. VL 
 
 B. 
 
 BUT befides the Articles " properly 
 and ftriftly fo called," I think Mr* 
 Harris and other Grammarians fay that 
 there are fome words which, according to 
 the different manner of ufing them, are 
 fometimes Articles and fometimes Pro- 
 nouns : and that it is difficult to determine 
 to which clafs they ought to be referred *. 
 
 H. They 
 
 * " It muft be confefled indeed that all thefe words 
 do not always appear as Pronouns. When they ftand 
 
 I by
 
 1 14 Of the Word THAT, 
 
 H. 
 
 They do fo. And by fo doing, fufficl- 
 ently inftruft us (if we will but ufe our 
 common fenfe) what value we ought to 
 put upon fuch claffes and fuch definitions. 
 
 B. Can 
 
 " by themfelves and rcprefent fome Noun, (as when 
 " we fay THIS is virtue, or kutltxusj Give me THAT) 
 " then are they Pronouns. But when they are afibci- 
 * ated to fome Noun, (as when we fay THIS habit 
 " is virtue, or hutlatu^, THAT man defrauded me} then 
 " as they fupply not the place of a Noun, but only 
 " ferve to afcertain one, they fall rather into the fpecies 
 " of Definitives or Articles. That there is indeed a 
 " near relation between Pronouns and Articles, the 
 ** old grammarians have all acknowledged ; and fome 
 M words it has been doubtful to which clafs to refer* 
 ** The beft rule to difHnguifh them is this. The ae- 
 
 o o 
 
 " nuine Pronoun always ftands by itfelf, afluming the 
 " power of a noun, and fupplying its place. The 
 " genuine Article never ftands by itfelf, but appears 
 " at all times afTociated to fomething elfe, requiring a 
 " noun for its fupport, as much as Attributives or 
 " Adjeaives." 
 
 HERMES, Book I. Chap. V.
 
 Of the Word TH&T* ii 
 
 V^- B. >' U^K- '*' 
 
 Can you give us any general rule by 
 which to diftinguifti when they are of the 
 one fortj and when of the other ? 
 
 Let them give the rule who thus con- 
 found together the Manner of fignification 
 of words, and the Abbreviations in their 
 Conftruftion : than which no two things in 
 Language are more diftincl, or ought to 
 be more carefully diftinguifhed. I do not 
 allow that Any words change their nature 
 in this manner, fo as to belong fometimes 
 to one Part of Speech, and fometimes to 
 another, from the different ways of ufing 
 them. I never could perceive any fuch 
 fluctuation in any word whatever : though 
 I know it is a general charge brought er- 
 roneoufly againft words of almoft every 
 I 2 denomina-
 
 1 16 Of the Word THAT. 
 
 denomination *. But it appears to me to* 
 be all, Error : arifing from the falfe mea- 
 lure which has been taken of almoft every 
 fort of words. Whilft the words them- 
 felves ' appear to me to continue faithfully 
 and fleadily attached, each to the ftandard 
 tinder which it was originally inlifted. 
 But I defire to wave this matter for the 
 prefent -, becaufe I think it will be cleared 
 up by what is to follow concerning the 
 other forts of words : at leaft, rf that 
 fhould not convince you, I fhall be able 
 more eafily to fatisfy you on this head 
 hereafter. 
 
 B. I 
 
 * " Certains mots font Adverbes^ Prcpofitions^ & 
 " Conjanftions en meme temps : & repondent ainft 
 *' au meme temps a diverfes parties d'oraifon feloiv 
 * c que la grammaire fes emploie diverfement." 
 
 BUFFIER, Art. 150. 
 
 And fo fay all other Grammarians. 
 
 i 
 
 3
 
 Of the Word THAT, 117 
 
 B. 
 
 I would not willingly put you out of 
 your own way, and am contented to wait 
 for the explanation of many things till 
 you {hall arrive at the place which you 
 may think proper for it. But really what 
 you have now advanced feems to me fo 
 very extraordinary and contrary to fa6r, 
 as well as to the uniform declaration of 
 all Grammarians j that ypu muft excufe 
 me, if, before we proceed any farther, J 
 mention to you one inftance. 
 
 Mr. Harris and other Grammarians fay 
 that the word THAT, is fometimes an Ar- 
 ticle and fometimes a Pronoun. However 
 I do not defire an explanation of that 
 [point] : becaufe I fee how you will eafily 
 reconcile that [difference], by a fubauditur 
 or an abbreviation of Conftruftion : and 
 I agree with you there. But what will 
 you do with the Conjunction THAT ? 
 
 I 3 Is
 
 1 18 Of tie Word THAT. 
 
 Is not this a very confiderable and 
 Hifeft fluctuation and difference of fignifi- 
 cation in the fame word ? Has the Con- 
 jimftion THAT, any the fmalleft corre- 
 fpondence or fimilarity of fignification with 
 THAT, the Article , or pronoun ? 
 
 H. 
 
 In my opinion the word THAT (call it 
 as you pleafe, either Article, or Pronoun, 
 or Conjunction) retains always one and the 
 fame fignification. Unnoticed abbreviation 
 in conftruclion and difference of pofition 
 have caufed this appearance of fluctuation; 
 and mifled the Grammarians of all lan- 
 guages both antient and modern : for in 
 all they make the fame miftake. Pray, 
 anfwer me a queftion. Is it not ftrange 
 and improper that we fliould, without any 
 reafon or neceflity, employ in Englifh the 
 fame word for two different meanings and 
 fes?
 
 Of the Word T HAT. 119 
 
 B. 
 
 I think it wrong : and I fee no realbn 
 for it, but many reafons againft it. 
 
 H. 
 
 Well ! Then is it not more ftrange that 
 this fame impropriety, in this fame cafe 
 fhould run through ALL languages? And 
 that they fhould ALL ufe an Article ', with- 
 out any reafon, unnecefiarily, and impro- 
 perly, for this fame Conjunction -, with 
 which it has, as you fay, no correfpon- 
 dence nor limilarity of figmfication ? 
 
 B. 
 
 If they do fo, it is ftrange. 
 
 H. 
 
 They certainly do -, as you will eafily 
 find by inquiry. Now does not the uni- 
 formity and univerfality of this fuppofed 
 miftake, and unneceffary impropriety, in 
 I 4 languages
 
 120 Of th 
 
 languages which have no connexion with 
 each other, naturally lead us to fufpecl: 
 that this ufage of the Article may perhaps 
 be neither miftaken nor improper? But 
 that the miftake may lie only with us, who 
 do not underiland it ? 
 
 B. 
 
 No doubt what you have faid, if true, 
 would afford ground for fufpicion. 
 
 H. 
 
 If true ! Examine any languages you 
 pleafe, and fee whether they alfo, as well 
 as the Englifh, have not a fuppofed Con- 
 junction which they employ as we do THAT ; 
 and which is alfo the fame word as their 
 fuppofed Article -, or Pronoun. Does not 
 this look as if there was fome reafon for 
 employing the Article in this manner ? 
 as if there was fome connexion and 
 
 fimilarity
 
 Of the Word THAT. 121 
 
 fimilarity of fignification between it and 
 this Conjunction ? 
 
 B. 
 
 The appearances, I own, are flrongly 
 in favour of your opinion. But how (hall 
 we find out what that connexion is ? 
 
 H. 
 
 Suppofe we examine fome inftances; 
 and, ftill keeping the fame fignification of 
 the fentences, try whether we cannot, by 
 a refolution of their construction, difcovef 
 what we want. 
 
 EXAMPLE. 
 
 I wifh you to believe THAT I would 
 not wilfully hurt a fly. 
 
 RESOLUTION. 
 I would not wilfully hurt a fly ; I wifh 
 you to believe THAT [aflertion], 
 
 EXAM-
 
 122 Of the Word T H AT. 
 
 E x A zyi p L E. 
 
 She knowing THAT Crooke had been 
 jndi&ed for forgery, did fo and fo. 
 
 RESOLUTION. 
 Crooke had been indifted for forgery; 
 Jhe, knowing THAT, did fo and fo*. 
 
 EXAMPLE. 
 
 You fay THAT the fame arm which, 
 when contracted, can lift ; when ex- 
 tended to its utmoft reach, will not be able 
 to raife . You mean THAT we fliould 
 never forget our fituation, and THAT we 
 fhould be prudently contented to do good 
 within our own fphere, where it can have an 
 efFecl: : and THAT we fhould not be mifled 
 even by a virtuous benevolence and pub- 
 lic 
 
 * King v. Lawley. Strange's Reports. Eatfer 
 Geo. II.
 
 Of tie Word TH AT. 123 
 
 lie fpirit, to wafte ourlelves in fruitiefs 
 efforts beyond our power of influence. 
 
 RESOLUTION. 
 The fame arm which, when contracted, 
 can lift 3 when extended to its utmoft 
 reach, will not be able to raife : you 
 fay THAT. We fhould never forget our 
 fituation; you mean THAT: and we 
 fhould be contented to do good within 
 our own fphere where it can have an ef- 
 fect j you mean THAT: and we fhould 
 not be mined even by a virtuous benevo- 
 lence and public fpirit to wafte ourfelves 
 Jn fruitlefs efforts beyond our power of 
 influences you mean THAT. 
 
 EXAMPLE. 
 
 They who have well confidered THAT 
 kingdoms rife or fall, and THAT their in- 
 habitants are happy or miferable, not fo 
 much from any local or accidental advan- 
 tages
 
 1 24 Of the Word THAT. 
 
 tages or difadvantages ; but accordingly as 
 they are well or ill governed ; may beft 
 determine how far a virtuous mind can be 
 neutral in politics. 
 
 RESOLUTION. 
 Kingdoms rife or fall, not fo much from 
 any local or accidental advantages or dif- 
 advantages, but accordingly as they are 
 well or ill governed ; they who have well 
 confidered THAT (maxim), may beft de- 
 termine how far a virtuous mind can be 
 neutral in politics. And the inhabitants 
 of kingdoms are happy or miferable, not 
 fo much from any local or accidental ad- 
 vantages or difadvantages, but accordingly 
 as they are well or ill governed ; they who 
 have confidered THAT, may beft determine 
 how far a virtuous mind can be neutral 
 in politics *. 
 
 E X A M- 
 
 * " Le defpotifme ecrafe de foil fceptre de fer le plus 
 " beau pays du monde : II femble que les malheurs 
 
 des
 
 Of the Word T HAT. 125 
 
 EXAMPLE. 
 
 Thieves rife by night THAT they may 
 cut men's throats. 
 
 R E s o- 
 
 " des hommes croifTent en proportion des efforts que 
 '* la nature fait pour les rendre heureux." 
 
 The above heart-rending refle&ion which Savary 
 makes at the fight of Egypt, might ferve as another 
 example for the Conjunction in queftion : but I give it 
 for the fake of its matter. And I think myfelf at leaft 
 as well juftified (I do not expect to be as well reward- 
 ed) as our new Poet Laureat ; who, upon the follow- 
 ing paffage of Milton's Comus, 
 
 " And fits as fafe as in a Senate houfej* 
 adds this flagitious note : 
 
 " Not many years after this was written, MILTON'S 
 " FRIENDS (hewed that the fafety of a Senate houfe 
 " was not inviolable. But when the people turn Le- 
 " giflators, what place is fafe againft the tumults of 
 '* innovation, and the infults of difobedience." 
 
 I believe our new Laureat meant not fo much to 
 cavil at Milton's expreffion, as to feize an impertinent 
 opportunity of recommending himfelf to the powers 
 which be, by a cowardly infult on the dead and perfe- 
 
 cuted
 
 iz6 Cf the Word T H ^T. 
 
 RESOLUTION. 
 Thieves may cut men's throats, (for) 
 THAT (purpofe) they rife by night. 
 
 After 
 
 cuted author's memory, and on the aged, defencelefs 
 constitution of his country. 
 
 A critic who mould really be difpleafed at Milton's 
 expreffion, would rather fhew its impropriety by an 
 event which had happened before it was ufed, than by 
 an event which the poet could not at that time forefee. 
 Such a critic adverting to the 5th of November, 1605, 
 and to the 4th of January, 1641, might more truly 
 
 fay " Not many years both before and after this 
 
 " was written, WHARTON'S FRIENDS {hewed that 
 * c the fafety of a Senate houfe was not inviolable." 
 
 With equal impertinence .and malignity (pages 496, 
 538.) has he raked up the afhes of Queen Caroline 
 and Queen Elizabeth ; whofe private characters and 
 inoffenfive amufemen ' were as little connected with 
 Milton's poems, as this animadverfion on Wharton is 
 with the fubjedl I am now treating* 
 
 Perhaps, after all, the concluding line of Milton's 
 epitaph, 
 
 " Rege fub augit/lo fas fit laudare Catonefn," 
 
 is artfully made by Mr. Wharton the concluding line 
 alfo of his Notes ; in order to account for his prefent 
 virulence, and .to foften the refentment of his readers, 
 at the expence of his patron.
 
 Of the Word THAT. 1 27 
 
 After the fame manner, I imagine, may 
 all fentcnces be refolved (in all languages) 
 where the Conjunction THAT (or its equi- 
 valent) is employed : and by fuch refolu- 
 tion it will always be difcovered to have 
 merely the fame force and fignification, and 
 to be in faft nothing elfe but the very 
 fame word which in other places is called 
 an Article or a Pronoun. 
 
 B. 
 
 For any thing that immediately occurs 
 to me, this may perhaps be the cafe in 
 Englifh, where THAT is the only Con- 
 junction of the fame fignification which 
 we employ in this manner. But your 
 laft example makes me believe that this 
 method of refolution will not take place 
 in thofe languages which have different 
 Conjunctions for this fame purpofe. And 
 if fo, I fufpect that your whole reafoning 
 on this fubjecl may be without founda- 
 tion.
 
 128 Of the Word THAT. 
 
 tion. For how can yoiTrefolve the ori- 
 ginal of your laft example; where (un- 
 fortunately for your notion) UT is em- 
 ployed, and not the neuter Article QUOD ? 
 
 " UT jugulent homines furgunt de node latrones." 
 
 I fuppofe you will not fay that UT is the 
 Latin neuter Article. For even Sanftius, 
 who flruggled fo hard to withdraw QUOD 
 from amongfr. the Conjunctions, yet iiill 
 left UT amongfl them without molefta- 
 
 tion *. 
 
 H. You 
 
 * It is not at all extraordinary that UT and QUOD 
 fhould be indifferently ufed for the fame conjunctive 
 purpofe: for as UT (originally written UTI) is nothing 
 but o!: So is QUOD (anciently written QUODDE) 
 merely K 5 A. 
 
 " Shioddc tuas laudes culpas, nil proficis hilurfi." 
 
 LUCJLIUS. 
 
 (See Note in Havercamp's and Creech's Lu 1 - 
 cretiusj where QUODDE is derived from O!T&.) 
 QU, in Latin, being founded (not as the Englifh 
 but as the French pronounce QU, that is) as the 
 
 Greek
 
 Of the Word THAT. 129 
 
 H. 
 
 You are not to expert from me that 
 J Ihould, in this place, account etymolo- 
 
 gically 
 
 Greek K ; Ka (by a change of the character, not of 
 the found) became the Latin >ue, (ufed only encliti- 
 cally indeed in modern Latin). Hence Ka orli be- 
 came in Latin $tt otti ^uoddi )uodde>uod. Of 
 which if Sanlius had been aware, he would not have 
 attempted a diftintion between UT and QUOD: flnce 
 the two words, though differently corrupted, are in. 
 fubftance and origin the fame. 
 
 The perpetual change of T into D, and vice verfa y 
 is fo very familiar to all who have ever paid the fmalleft 
 attention to Language, that I fliould not think it worth 
 while to notice it in the prefent inftance ; if all the 
 etymological canonifts, whom I have feen, had not 
 been remarkably inattentive to the organical caufes of. 
 thofe literal changes of which they treat. 
 
 Skinner (who was a Phyfician) in his Prolegomena 
 ptymologica, fpeaking of the frequent tranfmutation 
 of s into z, fays very truly Sunt fane liters fono 
 
 *' fere eaedem." 
 
 J 
 
 But in what does that fere confift ? For s is not 
 pearer in found to z, than p is to B, or than T is to 
 
 K D,
 
 130 Of the Word THAT. 
 
 gically for the different words which fome 
 languages (for there are others befide the 
 
 Latin) 
 
 D, or than F is to v, or than K is to G, or than TH 
 (0) in Thing, is to TH (D) in That, or than SH is 
 to the French j. 
 
 (N. B. TH and SH are fimple confonants, and fhould 
 be marked by fmgle letters, j, as the Englifh pro- 
 jiounce it, is a double confonant j and fhould have two 
 characters.) 
 
 For thefe feven co.uple of fimple cpmonants, viz. 
 
 rs _ p 
 
 With the J ^ 7* Without the 
 
 J IN j 
 
 Comprefiion IN Compreffion 
 
 V - F 
 I J SH 
 
 J 
 
 differ each from its partner, by no variation whatever 
 of articulation j but fmgly by a certain unnoticed and 
 almoft imperceptible motion or compreffipn of or near 
 the Larynx ; which caufes what Wilkins calls " feme 
 " kind of murmure." This compreffion the Welch 
 never ufe. So that when a Welchman, inftead of 
 
 " I vow, by God, Dat Jenkin iz a Wizzard," 
 pronounces it thus, 
 
 I fow, py Cot, at Shenkin ifs a WiiTartj" 
 
 fce
 
 Of the Word THAT. 131 
 
 Latin) may fometimes borrow and employ 
 in this manner inftead of their own com- 
 mon Article. But if you fhould hereafter 
 exact it, I fhall not refufe the undertaking: 
 although it is not the eafieft part of Ety- 
 mology : for Abbreviation find Corruption 
 -are always bufieft *with the words 'which are 
 moft frequently in life. Letters, like fol- 
 diers, being very apt to defert a;id drop 
 off in a long march, and efpecially if their 
 pafTage happens to lie near the confines of 
 an enemy's country*. Yet I doubt not 
 
 that, 
 
 he articulates in every refpec"t exadlly as we do ; but 
 omits the compreflion nine times in this fentence. 
 And for failing in this one point only, changes feven 
 of our confonants : for we owe feven additional let- 
 ters, (i. e. feven additional founds in our language) 
 folcly to the addition of this one compreffion to feven 
 different articulations. 
 
 * " Nous avons deja dit, que ['alteration du derive 
 
 * 4 augmentoit a mefure que le temps 1'eloignoit du pri- 
 
 *' raitif j & nous avons ajoute toutes cbofes (Caillcurs 
 
 K 2 ** egales*
 
 Of ^ e W r d THAT. 
 
 that, with this clue, you will yourfelf be 
 able, upon inquiry, to account as eafily 
 (and in the fame manner) for the ufe of 
 all the others, as I know you can for UT; 
 which is merely the Greek neuter Article 
 on *, adopted for this conjunctive purpofe 
 by the Latins, and by them originally 
 written UTI : the o being changed into u, 
 from that propenfity which both the an- 
 cient 
 
 S) parceque la quantite de cette alteration de- 
 " pend auffi du cours que ce mot a dans le public. 
 " II s'ufe, pour ainfi dire, en paflant dans un plus 
 " grand nombre de bouches, fur tout dans la bouche 
 " du peuple : & la rapidite de cette circulation equivaut 
 " a une plus longue duree. Les noms des Saints & 
 " les noms de bapteme les plus communs, en font un 
 " exemple. Les mots qui reviennent le plus fouvent 
 " dans les langues, tels que les verbes Eire, faire, 
 " vouloir, aller^ & tous ceux qui fervent a Her les au- 
 " tres mots dans le difcours, font fujets a de plus 
 " grandes alterations. Ce font ceux qui ont le plus 
 * c befoin d'etre fixes par la langue ecrite." 
 
 Encyclopedic (Etymologic] par M. DE 
 
 UTI eft mutata ST.." 
 
 J, C. SCALIGR, de C. L, L. Cap.
 
 Of the Word TH AT. 133 
 
 cient Romans had *, and the modern 
 Italians ftill have -f, upon many occafidns, 
 to pronounce even their own o like an u. 
 Of which I need not produce any inflances. 
 
 The Refolution therefore of the original 
 will be like that of the tranflation ; 
 
 " Latrones jugulent homines (At) on furgunt de no&e." 
 
 K 3 B. You 
 
 * So in the antient form of felf- devotion. 
 
 *' VTEI. EGO. AXIM. PRAI. ME. FORMIDINEM. 
 " METOM. QUE. OMNIOM. DIRAS. SIC. VTEI. VER- 
 " BEIS. NONCOPASO. ITA. PRO. REPOPLICA. POPOLIi 
 " ROMANI. QUIRITIOM. VITAM. SALUTEM. QUE. 
 ** MEAM: LEGIONES. AUXSILIA. QUE. HOSTIOM. 
 * MEOM. DIVEIS. MANEBOUS. TELLOURI. QUE. 
 
 " DEVOVEO." 
 
 So in the laws of Numa, and in the twelve tables, 
 and in all antient infcriptions, O is perpetually found 
 where the modern Latin ufes U. And it irbut reafon- 
 able to fuppofe, that the pronunciation preceded the- 
 change of the orthography. 
 
 f " Quant a la voyelle u pour ce qu'ils (les Italiens) 
 " 1'aiment fort, ainfi que nous cognoiflbns par ces 
 ** mots Ufficioi ubrigatoy &c.. je penfe bien qu'ils la 
 " refpe&ent plus que les autres." 
 
 HENRI ESTIENE, de la prtcdl. dt la L. F.
 
 1 34 Qf the Word THAT. 
 
 B. 
 
 You have extricated yourfelf pretty well 
 out of this fcrape with UT. And perhaps 
 have done prudently, to decline the fame 
 fort of explanation in thofe other lan- 
 guages which, as well as the Latin, have 
 likewife a double Conjunction for this pur- 
 pofe, not quite fo eafily accounted for, be- 
 caufe not ready derived to your hands. 
 But I have not yet done with the Englifh :- 
 for though your method of refolution will 
 anfvver with mofl fentences, yet I doubt 
 much whether it will with all. I think 
 there is one ufage of the conjunction THAT 
 which it will not explain. 
 
 H. 
 
 Produce an inftance. 
 
 B. 
 
 The inftances .are common enough. But 
 
 I chufe to take one from your favourite 
 
 fad Shepherd : in hopes that the difficulty 
 
 it may caufe you, will abate fomething of 
 
 4 your
 
 Of the Word THAT. 135 
 
 your extreme partiality for that piece. 
 Which, though it be 
 
 -" fuch wool 
 
 <e As from mete Englifh flocks his Mufe could pull," 
 
 you have always contended obflinately, 
 with its author, is 
 
 -" a Fleece 
 
 " To match or thofe of Sicily or Greece.'* 
 
 EXAMPLE. 
 
 " I wonder he can move ! that he's not fix'd ! 
 " IF THAT his feelings be the fame with mine." 
 
 So again in Shakefpeare *, 
 
 " IF THAT the king 
 
 " Have any way your good deferts forgot, 
 " He bids you name your griefs." 
 
 How will you bring out the Article 
 THAT, when two Conjunctions (for I muft 
 ftill call THAT a Conjunction, till all my 
 fcruples are fatisfied) come in this manner 
 
 together ? 
 
 K 4 ADVER- 
 
 * i ft Part of Henry IV. Aft IV. Scene 5.
 
 [ 136 I 
 
 ADVERTISEMENT, 
 
 I PRESUME my readers to be acquainted 
 with French, Latin, Italian and Greek: 
 which are unfortunately the ufual boun- 
 daries of an Englifh fcholar's acquisition. 
 On this fuppofition, a friend of mine la- 
 mented that, in my Letter to Mr. Dun- 
 ning, I had not confined myfelf to the 
 common Englifh character for the Anglo- 
 
 faxon and Gothic derivations. 
 
 
 
 In the prefent publication I fhould un- 
 doubtedly have conformed to his wifhes, 
 if I had not imagined that, by inferring 
 the Anglo-faxon and Gothic characters in 
 this place, I might poflibly allure fome of 
 my readers to familiarize themfelves with 
 thofe characters, by an application of them 
 
 to
 
 A D V E R T I S E M E N T. 137 
 
 to the few words of thofe languages which 
 are here introduced : and thus lead the way 
 to their better acquaintance with the pa- 
 rent language, which ought long ago to 
 have made a part of the education of our 
 youth. And I flatter myfelf that one of 
 the confequences of my prefent inquiry 
 will be, to facilitate and abridge the tedious 
 and miftaken method of inftruclion which 
 has too long continued in our feminaries : 
 the time which is at prefent allotted to La- 
 tin and Greek, being amply fufficient for 
 the acquirement alfo of French, Italian, 
 Anglo-faxon, Dutch, German, Danifli and 
 Swedifh. Which will not feem at all ex- 
 traordinary, when it is confidered that the 
 five laft mentioned (together with the Eng- 
 lifh) are little more than different dialecls 
 of one and the fame language. And tho' 
 this was by no means the leading motive, 
 nor is the prefent obje6l of my inquiry ; 
 yet I think it of confiderable importance : 
 
 although
 
 138 ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 although I do not hold the acquifition of 
 languages in fo very great eflimation as the 
 Emperor Charles the Vth did. Who, as 
 Brantome tells us, " difoit & repetoit fou- 
 <c vent, quand il tomboit fur la beaute des 
 " langues, (felon 1'opinion des Turcs) 
 tc qu' autant de langues que 1'homme f9ait 
 " parler, autant de fois eft il homme." 
 
 Anglo-
 
 I '39 ] 
 
 \ngio-. 
 
 iaxon. 
 
 
 ivioeio-\jot 
 
 me. 
 
 ft 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 A 
 
 a 
 
 B 
 
 b 
 
 b 
 
 K 
 
 b 
 
 E 
 
 c 
 
 k 
 
 * 
 
 * 
 
 D 
 
 t> 
 
 d 
 
 cX 
 
 d 
 
 e 
 
 e 
 
 e 
 
 e 
 
 e 
 
 F 
 
 P 
 
 f 
 
 J: 
 
 f 
 
 n 
 
 3 
 
 g 
 
 r 
 
 g 
 
 b 
 
 h 
 
 h 
 
 h 
 
 h 
 
 * 
 
 * 
 
 * 
 
 
 
 hw 
 
 I 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 I 
 
 i 
 
 * 
 
 * 
 
 * 
 
 9 
 
 j andy 
 
 K 
 
 k 
 
 k 
 
 K 
 
 k 
 
 L 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 A 
 
 1 
 
 CO 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
 M 
 
 m 
 
 N 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 N 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 & 
 
 
 
 P 
 
 P 
 
 P 
 
 n 
 
 P 
 
 * 
 
 * 
 
 * 
 
 u 
 
 cw 
 
 R 
 
 p 
 
 r 
 
 K 
 
 r 
 
 S 
 
 r 
 
 s 
 
 s 
 
 s 
 
 T 
 
 c 
 
 t 
 
 T 
 
 t 
 
 B 
 
 3 
 
 th 
 
 4> 
 
 th 
 
 U 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
 n 
 
 u 
 
 r 
 
 J> 
 
 w 
 
 V 
 
 w 
 
 X 
 
 X 
 
 X 
 
 X 
 
 ch 
 
 Y 
 
 y 
 
 y 
 
 * 
 
 * 
 
 Z 
 
 z 
 
 z 
 
 X 
 
 z 
 
 E n E
 
 fc II E A n T E P O E N T A, &C, 
 
 CHAP. VII. 
 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 
 
 H. 
 
 T WAS afraid of fome fuch inftances as 
 -"- thefej when I wifhed to poftpone the 
 whole confideration of this fubject till after 
 we had difcufled the other received Parts 
 of Speech. Becaufe, in order to explain 
 it, I muft foreftall fomething of what I 
 had to fay concerning Cotijunflioris* How- 
 ever, fmce the queftion is flarted, perhaps 
 it may be as well to give it here. 
 
 X ^ * 
 
 The
 
 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 141 
 
 The truth of the matter is, that IF is 
 merely a Verb. It is merely the Imperative 
 gf the Gothic and Anglo-faxon verb 
 rifcANj Cipan. And in thofe languages, 
 as well as in the Englifh formerly, this 
 fuppofed Conjunction was pronounced and 
 written as the common Imperative, purely 
 , Gip, Gif. Thus 
 
 My largeffe 
 
 " Hath lotted her to be your brother^ miftrefle 
 * { GIF fhee can be reclaim'd - y GIF not, hi? prey *. 9 * 
 
 And accordingly our corrupted IF has 
 always the fignifkation of the Englifh Im- 
 perative Give ; and no other. So that the 
 refolution of the conftruftion in the in- 
 ftances you have produced, will be as be- 
 fore in the others. 
 
 RES o- 
 
 f Sad Shepherd, A& II, Scene i,
 
 142 Of CON JUN c TIONS. 
 
 RESOLUTION. 
 " His feelings be the fame with mine, 
 <c GIVE THAT, I wonder he can move, 
 " &c." 
 
 <c The King may have forgotten your 
 ** good deferts, GIVE THAT in any way, 
 f c he bids you name your griefs." 
 
 And here, as an additional proof, we 
 may obferve, that whenever the Datum, 
 upon which any conclufion depends, is a 
 fentence, the Article THAT, if not expref- 
 fed, is always underftood, and may be in- 
 ferted after IF. As in the inftance I have 
 produced above, the Poet might have faid, 
 
 " Gif that fhe can be reclaimed," &c. 
 
 For the refolution is " She can be 
 
 " reclaimed, Give that - 3 my largefle hath 
 " lotted her to be your brother's miflrefTe. 
 * f She cannot be reclaimed, Give that-, my 
 
 ! { largefle
 
 Of C ON J UN C T I O N 8. 143 
 
 f( largefle hath lotted her to be your bro- 
 " ther's prey." 
 
 But the Article THAT is not underftood, 
 and cannot be inferted after IF, where the 
 Datum is not a fentence, but fome Noun 
 governed by the Verb IF or GIVE. As, 
 
 EXAMPLE. 
 
 <c How will the weather difpofe of you 
 " to-morrow? IF fair, it will fend me 
 " abroad; IF foul, it will keep me at 
 " home." 
 
 Here we cannot fay <c IF THAT fair it 
 " will fend -me abroad; IF THAT foul it 
 " will keep me at home." Becaufe in this 
 cafe the verb IF governs the Noun; and 
 the refolved conftruclion is, 
 
 " GIVE fair weather, it will fend me abroad ; 
 " GIVE foul weather, it will keep me at 
 
 ! f home." 
 
 But
 
 J44 Qf CONJUNCTIONS. 
 
 But make the Datum a fentence, As 
 " IF it is fair weather, it will fend me 
 " abroad; IF it is foul weather, it will 
 " keep me at home." 
 
 I 
 
 And then the article THAT is under- 
 
 flood, and may be inferted after IF ; As - 
 " IF THAT it is fair weather, it will fend 
 " me abroad ; IF THAT it is foul weather, 
 " it will keep me at home.'* 
 
 The refolution then being, 
 " It is fair weather, GIVE THAT; it will 
 " fend me abroad ; It is foul weather, 
 " GIVE THAT ; it will keep me at home.". 
 
 And this you will find to hold univer- 
 fally, not only with IF ; but with many 
 other fuppofed Conjunctions, fuch as, But 
 that, JJnlefs that, Though that, Left that, 
 &c. (which are really Verbs) put in this 
 manner before the Article THAT. 
 
 B. One
 
 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 
 
 One word more to clear up a difficulty 
 which occurs to me concerning your ac- 
 count of IF, and I have done. 
 
 We have in Englifh another word which 
 (though now rather obfolete) ufed fre- 
 quently to fupply the place of IF. As 
 " AN you had any eye behind you, you 
 " might fee more detraction at your heels, 
 '* than fortunes before you *." 
 
 In this and in all fimilar inflances, what 
 is AN ? For I can by no means agree with 
 the account which Dr. S. Johnfon gives of 
 it in his Dictionary : and I do not know 
 that any other perfon has ever attempted to 
 explain it. 
 
 H. 
 
 How does he account for it ? 
 
 L B. He 
 
 * Twelfth Night, Aft II. Scene 8.
 
 146 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 
 
 B. 
 
 He fays, fe AN is fbmetimes in old 
 " authors a contraction of And if." Of 
 which he gives a very unlucky inftance 
 from Shakefpeare * , where both AN and 
 IF are ufed in the fame line. 
 
 -" He cannot flatter, He ! 
 
 " An honeft mind and plain : he muft fpeak Truth : 
 <e AN they will take it, So. IF not; He's plain." 
 
 Where, if AN was a contraction of AND 
 IF 3 AN and IF fhould rather change places. 
 
 H. 
 
 I can no more agree with Dr. S. John^ 
 fon than you do. A part of one word 
 only, employed to fhew that another word 
 is compounded with it, would indeed be a 
 curious method of con-traftiot}. Though 
 even this account of it would ferve my 
 
 purpofe. 
 
 * Lear, Al II. Scene 6.
 
 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 147 
 
 purpofe. But the truth will ferve it better: 
 and therefore I thank you for your diffi- 
 culty. It is a frefh proof, and a very 
 ftrong one in my favour. AN is alfo a 
 Verb, and may very well fupply the place 
 of IF j it being nothing elfe but the Impe- 
 rative of the Anglo-faxon verb Snan, 
 which likewife means to Give, or to Grant. 
 
 B. 
 
 It feems indeed to be fo. But, if fb, 
 how can it ever be made to fignify AS IF ? 
 For which alfo, as well as for And if, 
 Johnfon fays AN is a con-traftion. 
 
 H. 
 
 It never fignifies As if: nor is ever a 
 contraction of them. 
 
 B. 
 
 Johnfon however advances Addifon's au- 
 thority for it. " My next pretty cor- 
 
 L 2 ^ refpondent,
 
 148 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 
 
 <( refpondent, like Shakefpeare's Lion in, 
 " Pyramus and Thifbe, roars AN it were 
 " any nightingale*" 
 
 H. 
 
 If Addifon had fo written, I fho-uld an- 
 fwer roundly, that he had written falfe 
 Englifh. But he never did fo write. He- 
 only quoted it in mirth and ridicule, as 
 the author wrote it. And Johnfon, an 
 Editor of Shakefpeare, ought to have known 
 and obferved it. And then, inftead of 
 Addifon's or even Shakefpeare's authority, 
 from whom the exprefTion is borrowed ; he 
 fhould have quoted Bottom's, the Weaver : 
 whofe Language correfponds with the cha- 
 racter Shakefpeare has given him, 
 
 " The foallow'Jl thickfcull of that barren forty viz. 
 
 " A crew of Patches, rude Mechanicals, 
 
 " That work for Bread upon Athenian Stalls." 
 
 " I Will
 
 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 149 
 
 " I will aggravate my voice fo (fays 
 *' Bottom) that I will roar you as gently 
 " as any fucking Dove : I will roar you 
 * ( AN 'twere any nightingale." 
 
 If Johnfon is fatisfied with fuch autho- 
 rity as this, for the different fignification 
 and propriety of Englim. words, lie will 
 find enough of it amongft the clowns in 
 all our comedies ; and Mafter Bottom in 
 particular in this very fentence will furniih 
 him with many new meanings. But, I 
 believe, Johnfon will not find AN ufed 
 for As if> either ferioufly or clownifhly, in 
 any other part of Addifon or Shakefpeare ; 
 except in this fpeech of Bottom, and in 
 another of Hoftefs Quickly " He made a 
 " finer end, and went away AN it had 
 < been any Chriflom child*." 
 
 L 3 B. In 
 
 * Henry V. Aft II. Scene 3.
 
 * 5 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 
 
 B. 
 
 In Englifh then, it feems, thefe two 
 words which have been called conditional 
 Conjunctions (and whofe force and man- 
 ner of fignification, as well as of all the 
 others, we are directed by Mr. Locke to 
 fearch after in <c the feveral views, pof- 
 <e tures, flands, turns, limitations, and 
 " exceptions, and feveral other thoughts 
 c< of the mind, for which we have either 
 cc none or very deficient names") are, accord- 
 ing to you, merely the original Imperatives 
 of the verbs to Give or to Grant. 
 
 Now let me underiland you. I do not 
 mean to divert you into an etymological 
 explanation of each particular word of 
 other languages, or even of the Englifh, 
 and fo to change our converfation from a 
 philofophical inquiry concerning the na- 
 ture of Language in general, into the par- 
 ticular
 
 Of CON JUN c T i ONS. 151 
 
 ticular bufmefs of a polyglot Lexicon. 
 But, as you have faid that your principles 
 will apply univerfally, I defire to know 
 whether you mean that the conditional con- 
 junttiom of all other languages are likewife 
 to be found, like IF and AN, in the origi- 
 nal Imperatives of fome of their own or 
 derived verbs, meaning to Give ? 
 
 H. 
 
 No. If that was my opinion I know 
 you are ready inflantly to confute it by the 
 Conditionals of the Greek and Latin and 
 Irifh, the French, Italian, Spanifh, Por- 
 tugueze and many other languages. But 
 I mean, that thofe words which are called 
 conditional conjunctions, are to be accounted 
 for in ALL languages in the fame manner 
 as I have accounted for IF and AN. Not 
 indeed that they muft all mean precifely 
 as thefe two do, Give and Grant; but 
 L 4 fome
 
 1 5 2 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 
 
 fome word equivalent : Such as, Be it, 
 Suppofe, Allow > Permit, Put, Suffer, &c. 
 Which meaning is to be fought for from 
 the particular etymology of each refpeclive 
 language, not from fome unearned and 
 un-known " Turns, Stands, Poflures, &c. 
 t? of the mind." In fhort, to put this 
 matter out of doubt, I mean to difcard 
 all fuppofed myftery, not only about thefe 
 Conditionals, but about all thofe words alfo 
 which Mr. Harris and others diftinguifh 
 from Prepofitions, and call Conjunctions of 
 Sentences. I deny them to be a feparate 
 fort of words or Part of Speech by them- 
 felves. For they have not a feparate man- 
 ner of Jignification : although they are not 
 devoid of fignification. And the particu- 
 lar fignification of each mull be fought 
 for from amongft the other parts of 
 Speech, by the .help of the particular ety- 
 niology of each refpe&ive language. By 
 
 fuch
 
 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 153 
 
 fuch means alone can we clear away the 
 obfcurity and errors in which Grammari- 
 ans and Philofophers have been involved 
 by the corruption of fome common words, 
 and the ufeful Abbreviations of Conftruc- 
 tion. And at the fame time we fhall get 
 rid of that farrago of ufelefs dift motions 
 into Conjunffivt, Aljunffive, Disjunctive, 
 Subdisjunctive, Copulative, Gontinuati'ue, Sub- 
 confirmative, Pofitive, Suppojitive, Caufal, 
 Collective, Effective, Approbative, Difcre- 
 tive, Ablative, Prefumptive, Abnegative^ 
 Completive, Augmentative, Alternative, Hy- 
 pothetical, Extenjive, Periodical, Motival y 
 Conclujive, Explicative, Tranjitive, Interro- 
 gative, Comparative, Diminutive, Preven- 
 tive, Adequate Preventive, Adverfative, 
 Conditional, Sufpenfive, Conclujive, Illative, 
 Conductive, Declarative, &c. &c. &c. which 
 explain nothing ; and (as moft other tech- 
 nical terms are abufed) ferve only to throw 
 v -, a veil
 
 154 Qf CONJUNCTIONS. 
 
 a veil over the ignorance of thofe who 
 employ them *. 
 
 E. 
 
 You mean, then, by what you have 
 faid, flatly to contradict Mr. Harris's de- 
 finition of a Conjunction j which he fays, 
 Is t a Part of Speech devoid of fignifi- 
 " cation itfelf, but fo formed as to help 
 " fignification, by making two or more 
 " fignificant fentences to be one fignificant 
 " fentence." 
 
 H. 
 
 I have the lefs fcruple to do that, becaufe 
 Mr. Harris makes no fcruple to contradict 
 himfelf. For he afterwards acknowledges 
 that feme of them " have a kind of ob- 
 
 " fcure 
 
 * Technical terms are not invariably abufed to cover 
 the ignorance only of thofe who employ them. In 
 matters pf law, politicks, and Government, they are 
 more frequently abufed in attempting to impbfe upon 
 the ignorance of others ; and to cover the injuftice and 
 knavery of thofe who employ them.
 
 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 155 
 
 cc fcure fignification when taken alone; 
 
 " and appear in Grammar, like Zoophytes * 
 
 " in nature, a kind of middle Beings of 
 
 " amphibious character; which, by fharing 
 
 " the attributes of the higher and the 
 
 " lower, conduce to link the whole to- 
 
 " gether." 
 
 Now I fuppofe it is impoflible to con- 
 vey a Nothing in a more ingenious man- 
 ner. How much fuperior is this to the 
 oracular Saw of another learned author on 
 Language (typified by bhakefpeare in Sir 
 
 * Thefe Zoophytes have made a wonderful impreffion 
 on Lord Monboddo. I believe (for I furely have not 
 counted them) that he has ufed the allufion at leaft 
 twenty times in his progrefs of language ; and feems 
 to be always hunting after extremes merely for the 
 fake of introducing them. But they have been fo often 
 placed between two ftools, that it is no wonder they 
 fliould at laft come to the ground.
 
 156 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 
 
 I'opaz *) who, amongft much other intel- 
 ligence of equal importance, tells us with 
 a very folemn face, and afcribes it to Plato, 
 
 that " Every man that opines, muft 
 
 " opine fomething : the fubjecl: of opinion 
 " therefore is not nothing." But the 
 faireft way to Lord Monboddo is to give 
 you the whole paffage. 
 
 " It was not therefore without reafon 
 " that Plato faid that the fubjecl: of opinion 
 " was neither the TO cV, or the thing itfelf, 
 " nor was it the TO py oV, or nothing; 
 < but fomething betwixt thefe two. This 
 " may appear at Jirft fight a little myfte- 
 " rious, and difficult to be underflood; 
 
 <c but, 
 
 * " As the old Hermit of Prague, that never faw 
 " pen and ink, very wittily faid to a niece of king 
 " Gorboduc, That that is, is : So I being Mafter 
 " Parfoti) am Majler Parfon. For what is that, but 
 " that ? And ls y hit is ?" 
 
 Twelfth Night, Aa IV. Scene 3.
 
 O/* CONJUNCTIONS. 157 
 
 <c but, like other things of that kind in 
 " Plato, when examined to the bottom, it has 
 " a very clear meaning, and explains the 
 " nature of opinion very well: FOR, as he 
 " fays, Every man that opines, muft opine 
 " fomething; the fubjeft of opinion there- 
 tf fore is not nothing. At the fame time 
 " it is not the thing itfelf, but fomething 
 " betwixt the two *." His Lordfhip, you 
 
 fee. 
 
 * Origin and Progrefs of Language, Vol. I. p. 100. 
 " II poflede 1'antiquite, comme on le peut voir par 
 " les belles remarques qu'il a faites. Sans lui nous 
 " ne f^aurions pas que dans la ville d'Athenes les enfans 
 " pleuroient quand on leur donnoit le fouet. Nous 
 " devons cette decouverte a fa profonde erudition." 
 
 But his lordfhip's philofophical writings are full of 
 information, explanations and obfervations of equal 
 importance. Vol. I. p. 136, he informs us, that 
 " Porphyry, the greatcjt pbilofopher as well as be/I writer 
 " of bis age, relates that crows and magpies and par- 
 " rots were taught in his time not only to imitate hu- 
 " man fpeech, but to attend to what was told them 
 " and to remember it ; and many of them, fays he, 
 *' have learned to inform againft thofe whom they faw 
 
 ** doing
 
 158 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 
 
 fee, has explained it very clearly -, and no 
 doubt muft have fweated much to get thus 
 to the bottom. 
 
 But 
 
 " doing any mifchief in the houfe. And he himfelf tamed 
 " a partridge that he found fomewhere about Carthage 
 " to fuch a degree, that it not only played and fondled 
 * c with him, but anfwered him when he fpoke to it in 
 " a voice different from that in which the partridges 
 *' call one another : but was fo well bred, that it never 
 " made this noife but when it was fpoken to. And he 
 " maintains, that all animals who have fenfe and me- 
 tc mory are capable of reafon : and this is not only his 
 " opinion, but that of the Pythagoreans, the greatejt 
 " phllofophers in my opinion that ever exljled^ next to 
 " the matters of 'their mafter, I mean the Egyptian 
 " priefts. And befides the Pythagoreans, Plato, Arif- 
 " totle, Empedocles, and Democritus, were of the 
 *' fame opinion. One thing cannot be denied, that their 
 " natures may be very much improved by ufe and in- 
 " ftru6Hon, by which they may be made to do things 
 " that are really wonderful and far exceeding their 
 " natural power of inftinft." So far we are obliged 
 to the greatejl of all philosophers that ever exifted. And 
 thus far the judgment of the extradl: can alone be called 
 in queftion. Now for the farther confirmation of this 
 doctrine by their illuftrious difciple. " There is a 
 ** man in England at prefent, who has pra&ifed more 
 
 " upon
 
 Of CON JUN c T 10 N s. 159 
 
 But Mr. Harris has the advantage of a 
 Similie over this gentleman : and though 
 Similies appear with moft beauty and pro- 
 priety in works of imagination, they are 
 frequently found moft ufeful to the authors 
 of philofophical treatifes : and have often 
 helped them out at many a dead lift, by 
 
 giving 
 
 " upon them and with greater fuccefs than any body 
 " living:" (I fufpe& his lordfhip means the owner 
 of the learned Pig) " and he fays, as I am informed" 
 (Ay, Right, my lord, Be cautious how you take 
 an aflertion fo important as this, upon your own au- 
 thority ! Well, He fays? What?)" That, // they 
 " lived long enough, and pains fufficient were taken 
 " upon them," (Well, what then ?) " it is i?npof- 
 " feble to fay to what lengths fame of them might be car- 
 ritd!" 
 
 Now if this, and fuch fluff as this, be Philofophy ; 
 and that too, of the greateft philofophers that ever 
 exifted; I do moft humbly intreat your lordfhip, if 
 you ftill continue obftinate to difcard Mr. Locke, that 
 I may have my Tom Thumb again. For this philofophy 
 gives to my mind as much difguft, tholigh not fo much 
 indignation, as your friend and admirer Lord Mans- 
 field's LAW. g
 
 160 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 
 
 giving them an appearance of faying fome- 
 thing, when indeed they had nothing to 
 fay : For Similies are in truth the bladders 
 upon which they float j and the Gramma- 
 rian finks at once if he attempts to 1 fwim 
 without them. 
 
 As a proof of which, let us only ex- 
 amine the prefent inftance ; and, difmiffmg 
 the Zoophytes^ fee what intelligence we can 
 draw from Mr. Harris concerning the na- 
 ture of Conjunctions. 
 
 Firft he defines a Word to be a " found 
 11 fignificant? Then he defines Conjuntfions 
 to be words (i. Q. founds ftg?2ifica? r it) " devoid 
 " of Jignification." Afterwards he allows 
 that they have {C a kind of fignification" 
 
 But this kind of fignification is c< ol- 
 
 tc fcure" (i. e. a fignification unknown) ; 
 
 fomething I fuppofe (as Chillingworth 
 
 2 couples
 
 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 161 
 
 couples them) like a fecret tradition, or a 
 filent thunder : for it amounts to the fame 
 thing as a fignification which does not Jig- 
 nify : an obfcure or unknown fignification 
 being no fignification at all. But, not 
 contented with thefe inconfiflencies, which 
 to a lefs learned man would feem fufficient 
 of all confcience, Mr. Harris goes farther, 
 and adds, that they are a " kind of middle 
 " beings" (he mufl mean between figni- 
 fication and no fignification) " flaring 
 " the Attributes of both" (i. e. of fignifi- 
 cation and no fignification) and " conduce 
 " to link them both" (i. e. fignification 
 and no fignification) " together" 
 
 It would have helped us a little, if Mr. 
 Harris had here told us what that middle 
 jlate is, between' fignification and no figni- 
 fication * ! What are the attributes of no 
 M fignifi- 
 
 * If common reafon alone was not fufficient to keep 
 JMr. Harris and Lord Mondboddo from this middle 
 
 flats
 
 162 Of CONJUNCTIONS'. 
 
 fignification ! And how fignification and 
 no fignification can be linked together ! 
 
 Now all this may, for aught I know, 
 be " read and admired as long as there is 
 " any tafte for fine writing in Britain )-." 
 
 But 
 
 ftate between the TO < and the TO /*? o*, and between 
 fignification and no fignification ; they fhould at leaft 
 have liftened to what they are better acquainted with, 
 Authority. 
 
 TUf ttotHwv Toidvlac. ffiv, art tv OK 
 
 ." Ariftot. Categ. 
 
 *' Inter affirmationem & negationem niallum medium 
 " exiftit." J. C. SCALLIGER, Lib. 5. C. cxiv. 
 
 f " The truly philofophical language of my worthy 
 " and learned friend Mr. Harris, the author of Hermes, 
 "a work that will be read and admired as long as 
 " there is any tafte for philofophy and fine writing in 
 " Britain." 
 
 Orig. and Prog, of Language, Vol. i. p. 8. 
 
 * But I can hardly have the fame indulgence for 
 *' the philofopher, efpecially one who pretended, like 
 
 Mr.
 
 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 163 
 
 But with fuch unlearned and vulgar phi- 
 lofophers as Mr. Locke and his difciples, 
 
 who 
 
 ** Mr. Locke, to be fo attentive an obferver of what 
 " patted in his own mind, and has written a whole 
 " book upon the fubjedt. If Mr. Locke would have 
 " taken the trouble to ftudy what had been difcovered 
 " in this matter by the antients, and had not refolved 
 " to have the merit of inventing himfelf a whole 
 " fyftem of philofophy, he would have known that 
 *' every material object is compofed of matter and 
 "firm." 
 
 Orig> and Prog, of Lang. Vol. i. p. 38. 
 
 *' Mr. Locke wrote at a time when the old philo- 
 " fophy, I mean the fcholaftic philofophy, was gene- 
 " rally run down and defpifed, but no other come in 
 " its place. In that fituationj being naturally an 
 <e acute man, and not a bad writer, it was no wonder 
 " that his Eflay met with great applaufe, and was 
 <c thought to contain wonderful difcoveries. And I 
 " muft allow that I think it was difficult for any man, 
 " without the affiftance of books, or of the conver- 
 " fation of men more learned than himfelf, to go fur- 
 " ther in the philofophy of mind than he has done. 
 ** But now that Mr. Harris has opened to us the trea- 
 " fures of Greek philofophy, to confider Mr, Locke 
 *' ftill as a ftandard book of philofophy, would be, to 
 M 2 " ufe
 
 364 Of CONJUNCTIONS, 
 
 who feek not T'ajle and elegance, but truth 
 and common fenfe in philofophical fub- 
 jecls, I believe it will never pafs as a " per- 
 " fe5l example of Analyfis " nor bear away 
 the palm for " acutenefi of invefligation and 
 " perfpicuity of explication" For, fepa- 
 rated from the Fine Writing, (which how- 
 ever I can no where find in the book) thus 
 
 is 
 
 ic ufe an ancient comparifon, continuing 'to feed on 
 ** acorns after corn was difcovered." Page 53. 
 
 " It was the misfortune of us in the weftern parts 
 " of Europe, that after we had learned Greek, and 
 " got fome tafte of the Greek philofophy, we imme- 
 " diately fet Up as matters ourfelves, and would needs 
 " be inventors in philofophy, inftead of humble fcho- 
 " lars of the ancient matters. In this way Defcartes 
 " philofophized in France, Mr. Hobbes and Mr* 
 " Locke in England, and many fince their time of lefs 
 " note. I would fain hope, if the indolence and diffi- 
 " pation that prevail fo generally, in this age would 
 *' allow me to think fo well of it, that Mr. Harris 
 " would put a flop to this method of philofophifing 
 " without the afliftance of the ancients, and revive 
 " the genuine Greek philofophy among us*" Id. p. 54^
 
 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 165 
 
 is the Conjunction explained by Mr. Harris, 
 A found fignificant devoid of fignifi- 
 cation, having at the fame time a kind of 
 obfcure fignification j and yet having nei- 
 ther fignification nor no fignification ; but 
 a middle fomething between fignification 
 and no fignification, fharing the attributes 
 both of fignification and no fignification ; 
 and linking fignification and no fignifica- 
 tion together. 
 
 If others, of a more elegant Tafte for 
 Fine Writing^ are able to receive either 
 pleafure or inftruction from fuch truly phi - 
 fcfophical language *, I fhall neither diipute 
 with them nor envy them : But can only 
 M 3 deplore 
 
 * " Clarus ob obfcuram linguam magis inter inanes 
 " Quamde gravels inter Grajos, qui vera requirunt. 
 " Omnia enim ftolidi magis admirantur amantque 
 " Inverfis quae fub verbis latitantia cernunt: 
 " Veraque conftituunt, quae belle tangere poflunt 
 V- Aures, & lepido quae funt fucata fonore." 
 
 LUCRETIUS, Lib. i. 640.
 
 166 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 
 
 deplore the dullnefs of my own apprehen- 
 {ion, who, notwithftanding the great au- 
 thors quoted in Mr. Harris's treadle, and 
 the great authors who recommend it, can^ 
 not help confidering this " perfect exam- 
 fc pie of analyfis," as An improved compi- 
 lation of almoft all the errors which Gram-r 
 marians have been accumulating from the 
 time of Ariftotle down to our prefent days, 
 of technical and learned affectation*. 
 
 B. 
 
 * I muft however do Mr. Harris and Dr. Lowth 
 the juftice to acknowledge, that the Hermes of the 
 former has been, received with univerfal approbation 
 both at home and abroad ; and has been quoted as 
 undeniable authority on the fubjet by the learned of 
 all countries. For which however I can eafily ac- 
 count j not by fuppofing that its doctrine gave any 
 more fatisfaction to their minds who quoted it than tq 
 min,e; but becaufe, as Judges (belter their knavery 
 by precedents^ fo do fcholars their ignorance by autbo- 
 ifity : and when they cannot reafon, it is fafer and lefs 
 difgraceful to repeat that nonfenfe at fecond handj 
 which they would be alhamed to give originally a? 
 fheir own.
 
 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 167 
 
 B. 
 
 I am afraid, my good friend, you ftill 
 carry with you your old humour in poli- 
 tics, though your fubject is now different. 
 You fpeak too fharply for Philofophy. 
 Come, Confefs the truth. Are not you 
 againft Authority^ becaufe Authority is 
 againft you ? And does not your fpleen to 
 Mr. Harris arife principally from his having 
 taken care to fortify his opinions in a man- 
 ner in which, from your fmgularity, you 
 cannot ? 
 
 H. 
 
 I hope you know my difpofition better. 
 And I am perfuaded that I owe your long 
 and fteady friendfhip to me,to the conviction 
 which an early experience in private life 
 afforded you, that Neminem libenter no^ 
 minem, nifi ut laudem; fed nee peccata 
 reprehenderem, nifi ut aliis prodeflem. 
 Indeed you have borne your teftimony for 
 me in very trying fituations, where few 
 M 4 t>efuje
 
 i68 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 
 
 befides yourfelf would have ventured fo 
 much honefty. At the fame time, I con- 
 fefs, I fhould difdain to handle any ufeful 
 truth daintily, as if I feared left it fhould 
 fling me ; and to employ a philofophical 
 inquiry as a vehicle for interefted or cow- 
 ardly adulation. 
 
 I proteft to you, my potions of Lan- 
 guage were formed before I could account 
 etymologically for any one of the words in 
 queftion, and before I was in the leaft ac- 
 quainted with the opinions of others. I 
 addreffed myfelf to an inquiry into their 
 opinions with all the diffidence of confcious 
 ignorance ; and, fo far from fpurning au- 
 thority, was difpofed to admit of half an 
 argument from a great name. So that it 
 is not my fault, if I am forced to carry 
 inftead of following the lanthorn : but at 
 all events it is better than walking in total 
 darknefs, 
 
 And
 
 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 169 
 
 And yet, though I believe I differ from 
 all the accounts which have hitherto been 
 given of Language, I am not fo much 
 without authority as you may imagine. 
 Mr. Harris himfelf and all the Gramma- 
 rians whom he has, and whom (though 
 ufing their words) he has not quoted, are 
 my authorities. Their own doubts, their 
 difficulties, their diflatisfaction, their con- 
 tradictions, their obfcurity on all thefe 
 points are my authorities againft them * : 
 for their fyftem and their difficulties vanifh 
 together. Indeed unlefs, with Mr. Harris, 
 I had been repeating what others have 
 written, it is impoffible I mould quote any 
 direc"l authorities for my own manner of 
 
 expla- 
 
 * " Profe&o in Grammaticorum prope omnium 
 " commentis, quae ypoxo immenfium extollunt, pens 
 * c &* wy : cum paginas fmgulae faepeplures contineant 
 " errores, quam Sicinius ille Dentatus vulnera toto 
 ?' habuit corpora.'* 
 
 G. J, Vossn AaisTARCHUS, Lib. iii. Cap. 2.
 
 170 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 
 
 explanation. But let us hear Wilkins, 
 whofe induftry deferved to have been better 
 employed, and his perfeverance better re- 
 warded with difcovery - 3 let us hear what 
 he fays. 
 
 <c According to the true philofophy 
 " of fpeech, I cannot conceive this kind 
 " of words" (he fpeaks of Adverbs and 
 Conjunctions) " to be properly a diflinct 
 " part of fpeech, as they are commonly 
 " called. But until they can be diftribut- 
 " ed into their proper places, I have fo 
 " far complied with the Grammars of in- 
 " ftituted languages, as to place them here 
 " together." And again, 
 
 " ]For the accurate effecting of this [i. e. 
 '* a real character] it would be neceflary 
 " that the theory itfelf [i. e. of language'] 
 " upon which fuch a defign were to be 
 f< founded, (hould be exactly fuited to the 
 f< nature of things. But upon fuppofal 
 $ ! that
 
 Of CON JUNCT i ONS. 171 
 
 <e that this theory [viz. of language] is de- 
 
 " feclive, either as to the fulnefs or the 
 
 " order of it ; this muft needs add much 
 
 " perplexity to any fuch attempt, and ren- 
 
 c der it imperfect. And that this is the 
 
 ?< cafe with that common theory already 
 
 " received, need not much be doubted." 
 
 It appears evidently therefore that Wil- 
 kins (to whom Mr. Locke was much in- 
 debted) was well convinced that all the ac- 
 counts hitherto given of Language were 
 erroneous. And in fact, the languages 
 which are commonly ufed throughout the 
 world, are much more fimple and eafy, 
 convenient and philofophical than Wil- 
 kins's fcheme for a real character -, or than 
 any other fcheme that has been at any other 
 time imagined or propofed for the purpofe. 
 Mr. Locke's difTatisfaclion with all the ac- 
 counts which he had feen, is too well 
 to need repetition, 
 
 Sanclius
 
 Of CONJUNCTIONS, 
 
 Sanftius refeued QUOD particularly from, 
 the number of thefe myfterious Conjunc- 
 tions, though he left UT amongft them. 
 
 And Servius, Scioppius, G. J. Voffius, 
 Perizonius, and others, have explained and 
 difplaced many other fuppofed Adverbs and 
 Conjunctions. 
 
 Skinner (though I knew it not previ- 
 pufiy) had accounted for IF before me, 
 and in the fame manner ; which, though 
 ib palpable, Lye confirms and compli- 
 ments. Even S. Johnfon, though mif- 
 takenly, has attempted AND \ and would 
 find no difficulty with THEREFORE. 
 
 In fhort, there is not fuch a thing as a 
 Conjunction in Any Language, which may 
 not, by a fkilful Herald, be traced home to 
 its own family and origin ; without having 
 recourfe to contradiction and myftery with 
 Mr. Harris : or, with Mr. Locke, cleaving 
 open the head of man, to give it fuch a 
 i birth
 
 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 173; 
 
 birth as Minerva's from the brain of Ju- 
 piter. 
 
 B. 
 
 Call you this authority in your favour? 
 When the full ftream and current fets the 
 other way, and only fome little brook or ri- 
 vulet runs with you ? You know very well 
 that all the authorities which you have al- 
 leged, except Wilkins, are upon the whole 
 againft y ou . For though they have explained 
 the meaning, and traced the derivation of 
 many Adverbs and Conjunctions ; yet (ex- 
 cept Sanctius in the particular inflance of 
 QUOD, whofe conjunctive ufe in Latin he 
 too flrenuoufly denies) they all acknow- 
 ledge them (till to be Adverbs or Conjunc- 
 tions. It is true, they diftinguifh them by 
 the title of reperta or ufurpata : But they at 
 the fame time acknowledge (indeed the very 
 diflinction itfelf is an acknowledgment) 
 that there are others which are real, pri- 
 tnigenia, natfoa, pura. 
 
 H. True.
 
 174 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 
 
 H. 
 
 True. Becaufe there are fome, of whofe 
 origin they were totally ignorant. But 
 has any Philofopher or Grammarian ever 
 yet told us what a raz/, original, native, 
 pure Adverb or Conjunction is ? Or which 
 of thefe Conjunctions of Sentences are fo ? 
 Whenever that is done, in any language, 
 I may venture to promife you that I will 
 fhew thofe likewife to be repertas and 
 ufurpatas, as well as the reft. And till 
 then I mall take no more trouble about 
 them. I fhall only add, that though Ab- 
 breviation and corruption are always bufieft 
 with the words which are moft frequently in 
 ufe j yet the words mojl frequently ufed are 
 leaft liable to be totally laid ajide. And 
 therefore they are often retained, (I mean 
 that branch of them which is moft fre- 
 quently ufed) when moft of the other 
 words (and even the other branches of 
 thefe retained words) are, by various 
 
 changes
 
 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 175 
 
 changes and accidents, quite loft to a Lan- 
 guage. HENCE the difficulty of account- 
 ing for them. And HENCE (becaufe only 
 one branch of each of thefe declinable words 
 is retained in a language) arifes the no- 
 tion of their being indeclinable ; and a fe- 
 parate fort of words, or Part of Speech by 
 themfelves. But that they are not inde- 
 clinable, is fufficiently evident by what I 
 have already faid. For Dip, An, &c. cer- 
 tainly could not be called indeclinable, when 
 all the other branches of thofe Verbs, of 
 which they are the regular Imperatives, 
 were likewife in ufe. And that the words 
 IF, AN, &c. (which ftill retain their ori- 
 ginal fignification, and are ufed in the very 
 fame manner and for the fame purpofe as 
 formerly) fhould now be called indeclina- 
 ble, proceeds merely from the ignorance 
 of thofe who could not account for them ; 
 and, who therefore, with Mr. Harris, were 
 driven to fay that they have neither mean- 
 ing
 
 176 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 
 
 tag nor inflexion : whilft notwithfland- 
 ing they were flill forced to acknow- 
 ledge (either directly, or by giving them 
 different titles of conditional, adverfativey 
 &c.) that they have a " kind of obfcure 
 * c meaning" 
 
 How much more candid and ingenu-- 
 ous would it have been, to have owned 
 fairly that they did not underftand the 
 nature of thefe Conjunctions -, and, inftead 
 of wrapping it up in myftery, to have 
 exhorted and encouraged others to a far- 
 ther fearch. 
 
 
 
 B. 
 
 You are not the firft perfon who has 
 been milled by a fanciful etymology. Take 
 heed that your derivations be not of the 
 fame ridiculous cafl with theirs who 
 deduced Conjlantinople from Conftantine 
 the noble t Breeches from bear-riches^ 
 
 Donna
 
 (^CONJUNCTIONS. 177 
 
 Donna from Dono> and King Pepin from 
 * 
 
 i 
 
 ,H. 
 
 * " Then this Conftantyne removed the emperyall fee 
 ** unto his cytye of Conjtantyne the noble: and there for 
 " the more partye kepte his emperyall honoure ; and 
 " other emperours in lyke wyfe after hym. By reafon 
 " whereof the emperours were longe after called em- 
 " perours of Conflantyne noble." 
 
 Fabian's Chronicle, Chap. LXIX. 
 
 " Hed. But why Breeches now ? 
 
 " Pha. Breeches, quafi bear-riches ; when a gallant 
 " bears all his riches in his breeches." 
 
 Cynthia's Revels, A& 4. See. 3. 
 
 " Placano i Doni \\ ciel ; placan 1'inferno. 
 
 " E pur non fon le Donne 
 
 " Men avare che il cielo, 
 
 " Piu crude che 1'inferno. 
 
 " II Don, credimi, il Dono 
 
 " Gran miniftro d' amore, anzi tiranno. 
 
 " Egli e, che a fuo voler impetra e fpetra. 
 
 " Non fai tu cio ch' Elpino, 
 
 *' II faggio Elpino dicea ? 
 
 " Che fin cola nella primiera etade, 
 
 " Quand* anco femplicetti 
 
 " Non fapean favellare 
 
 " Che d' un linguaggio fol la lingua e '1 core, 
 
 N AJlor
 
 ' J * 
 
 I 78 O/'CoNpJNCTlQN Si' 
 
 H. 
 
 If I have been mifled, it moft certainly 
 is not by Etymology : of which I confefs 
 myfelf to have been fhamefully ignorant at 
 the time when thefe my notions of lan- 
 guage were firil formed. Though even 
 that previous ignorance is now a circum- 
 ftance which confirms me much in my 
 opinion concerning thefe Conjunctions : 
 For I knew not even the character of the 
 language from which my particular proofs 
 of the Englifo conjunctions were to be 
 
 drawn. 
 
 " Allor le amanti Donne altra canzona 
 
 " Non s' udivan cantar che Dona, Dona. 
 
 " Quindi 1* enne addoppiando 
 
 " Perche non bafta un Don^ DONNA fu detta." 
 
 Guidobaldo de' Bonarelli. 
 
 ITHP Diaper Napkin Nipkin 
 " Pipkin Pippin-king King Pepin." 
 
 I forget my merry author of this etymology j but Jt 
 is altogether as plaufible as even Menage's derivation 
 oi CHtz from Apud.
 
 (^CONJUNCTIONS. 179 
 
 drawn. And (notwithftanding Lord Mon- 
 boddo's difcouraging Sneer *,) it was gene- 
 ral 
 
 * " Now as I am not able from Theory merely, 
 " and a priori, to form the idea of a perfect language, 
 " I have been obliged to feek for it in the ftudy of the 
 " Greek. What men of fuperior Genius may do in 
 " fuch fpeculations, I cannot tell ; but I know well 
 " that ordinary men, without the ftudy of fome model 
 " of the kind, would be as unable to conceive the idea 
 " of a perfecl language, as to form a high tafte in 
 " other arts, fuch as fculpture and painting, without 
 cc having feen the beft works of thofe kinds that are to 
 " be found. It would be doing injuftice to tbofefu- 
 " perior minds who have in them/elves the Jlandard of 
 " perfeflion in all the Arts? to judge of them by my- 
 " felf j but I am confident that my idea of perfection 
 " in language would have been ridiculoufly imperfect, 
 " if I had known no other language than the modern 
 a languages of Europe." Origin and Progrefs of Lan- 
 guage. Vol. II. Page 183. 
 
 Read this, Mr. Burgefs, and then complain of il- 
 liberality to Lord Monboddo : who places himfelf 
 anfatus in Cathedra^ and thus treats all other men in 
 advance. Whoever, after his lordfhip, fhall dare to 
 reafon on this fubjedl a priori, muft aflume then, it 
 feems, to have in his own fuperior mind the ftandard 
 of perfection in All the Arts ! Do you, Mr. Burgefs, 
 N 2 acquiefce
 
 j 80 . Of CONJUNCTIONS. 
 
 ral reafoning a priori, that led me to the 
 particular inftances ; not particular in- 
 fiances to the general reafoning. This 
 Etymology, againft whofe fafcination you 
 would have me guard myfelf, did not 
 occur to me till many years after my fyf- 
 tem was fettled : and it occurred to me 
 
 fuddenly, in this manner; " If my 
 
 " reafoning concerning thefecowj unctions 
 " is well founded, there muft then be in 
 " the original language from which the 
 
 Englifh 
 
 acquiefce to this condition ? If it were poffible (which 
 I am very far from believing) that the fame fentiments 
 fhould pervade any confiderable part of the very learn- 
 ed and refpc&able boJy to which you belong ; I fhould 
 be forrowfully compelled to join in the exclamation, 
 O ! aurita /\rcadise pecora ! qui, Roma, hujus cuculi 
 vocem veluti lufciniolae melos, in aures admittcre fufti- 
 netis !'. And perhaps Mr. Burgefs himfclf may have rea- 
 fon hereafter to regret, that f with all his real or pretend- 
 ed admiration of Lord Alonboddo's writings) he ne- 
 glected to avail himfelf of the only ufcful leflbn to be 
 drawn from them : viz. To be at leaft as well bred as 
 Porphyry's partridge ; and to have forborne his noife, 
 until he was himfelf fpokcn to.
 
 O/'CONJUNCTIONS. I Si 
 
 " Englifli (and fo of all other languages) 
 " is derived, literally fuch and fuch words 
 " bearing precifely fucb andfucb fignifica- 
 
 " tions." 1 was the more pleafed with 
 
 this fuggeftion, becaufe I was intirely ig- 
 norant even of the Anglo-faxon and Go- 
 thic characters : and the experiment pre- 
 fented to me a mean, either of difabufing 
 myfelf from error (which I greatly feared;) 
 or of obtaining a confirmation fufficiently 
 ftrong to encourage me to believe (what 
 every man knowing any thing of human 
 nature will always be very backward in be- 
 lieving of himfelf ) that I had really made 
 a difcovery. For, if upon trial I fhould 
 find in an unknown language precifely 
 thofe very words both in found, and figni- 
 fication, and application, which in my 
 perfect ignorance I had foretold ; what 
 muft I conclude, but either that fome 
 Daemon had malicioufly infpired me with 
 the fpirit of true prophecy in order the 
 more deeply to deceive me ; or that my 
 N 3 reafon-
 
 l82 Of Co N JU N C TIO N S. 
 
 reafoning on the nature of language was 
 not fantaftical. The event was beyond 
 my expectation ; for I inftantly found up- 
 on trial, all my predictions verified. This 
 has made me prefumptuous enough to af- 
 fert it univerfally, Befides that I have 
 fince traced thefe fuppofed unmeaning, in- 
 declinable conjunctions with the fame fcu> 
 cefs in many other languages befides the 
 Englifh. And becaufe I know that the 
 generality of minds receive conviction more 
 eafily from a number of particular . in- 
 fiances, than from the furer but more ab- 
 ftrafted arguments of general proof; if a 
 multiplicity of uncommon avocations and 
 engagements (arifing from a very peculiar 
 fituation) had not prevented me, I fhould 
 long before this have found time enough 
 from my other purfuits and from my en- 
 joyments (amongft which idlenefs is not 
 the fmalleft) to have fhewn clearly and 
 fatisfactorily, the origin and precife mean- 
 ing of each of thefe pretended unmeaning,
 
 Of Co N JU N C TIONS. 183 
 
 indeclinable Conjunctions, at leaft in all 
 the dead ami living languages of Europe. 
 
 B. 
 
 Men talk very fafely of what they may 
 do, and what they might have done. But, 
 though prefent profeflions ufually out- 
 weigh paft proofs with the people, they 
 have never yet paffed current with philo- 
 fophers. If therefore you would bring me 
 over to your opinion, and embolden me to 
 quit the beaten path with you, you mufl 
 go much beyond the example of Henry 
 Stephens, which was confidered by Mer. 
 Cafaubon as the ne plus ultra on this fub- 
 je6l *, and mufl do what Wilkins required, 
 N 4 before 
 
 * " Henricus Stephanus (author immortalis operis, 
 " quod Thefaurus linguae Graecae indigitavit) ita om- 
 " nes orationis particulas (quorum quanta in omm //'- 
 *' gua diffidlior^ tanto utilior obfervatio] omnes idiotif- 
 " mos .excuffit, eruit, explicavit, fimilia cum fimili- 
 *' bus comparavit, ut exemplum quidem in hoc generc 
 " aliis ad imitandum reliquerit abfolutiflinmim j fed 
 " quod pauci fint afTecuturi." Mer. Caf. de lingua 
 Saxonica.
 
 184 Of CON j u N c T i ON s. 
 
 before he would venture to differ from the 
 Grammars of inftituted languages : that 
 is, you muft diftribute all our Englijh Con- 
 junctions at leaft into their proper places. 
 And if it fhould feem unreafonable in me 
 thus to impofe upon you a talk which 
 " no man, however learned or fagacious 
 <c has yet been able to perform * ;" you 
 muft thank yo.urfelf for it, and the 
 peremptory roundnefs of your aflertion. 
 Befides, I do really think that after you 
 have profeffed fo much of all the languages 
 of Europe, I may fairly expect you to per-? 
 form a little in your own. 
 
 H. 
 
 * " The Particles are, among all nations, applied 
 " with fo great latitude, that they are not eafily re- 
 " ducible under any regular fcheme of explication : 
 " this difficulty is not lefs, nor perhaps greater, in 
 " Englifh than in- other languages, I have la- 
 " boured them with diligence, \ hope with fuccefs : 
 " fuch at leaft as can be expected in a tafk, which no 
 " man, however learned or fugacious, has yet been 
 " able to perform." Preface to S. Johnfon's Dic- 
 tionary.
 
 Of C O N JU N CT I O N S. 185 
 
 H. 
 
 If it muil be fo, thus then : I fay that 
 
 IF 
 
 
 ^Eip 
 
 "Eipan To give 
 
 AN 
 
 
 TCn 
 
 TTnan To grant 
 
 UNLESS 
 
 
 Onlej* 
 
 Onlej-an TodUc.'fs 
 
 EKE 
 YET 
 
 u 
 
 Gac 
 
 CO 
 
 Eer fc 
 
 Gacan To add 
 Deraa To get 
 
 STILL 
 ELSE 
 
 l_ 
 u 
 
 $' 
 
 Srell v 
 
 Srdlan To put 
 ^lej-an To difmifs 
 
 Tuo' 
 
 
 
 D, F f 
 
 Dapua To allow 
 
 or 
 
 u 
 
 or 
 
 or 
 
 THOUGH 
 
 
 Ca P5 o 
 
 Dapjan To allow 
 
 BUT 
 
 
 Bor 
 
 Boran To Soot 
 
 BUT 
 
 
 Be-utan 
 
 Beon-uran To be out 
 
 WITHOUT 
 
 
 pyrtlS-utan 
 
 pyjrSan-utan To be out 
 
 AND 
 
 
 
 ^n.ab 
 
 .Anan-ab I Dare Con- 
 5 genera 
 
 JJEST is the paft participle Lej^eb of Le^an To difmifs 
 
 
 f SrtrtJan w 
 
 
 
 Syne 
 
 
 SINCE < 
 
 8eanb-es 
 
 is the Partici- ? , r 
 pleofSeon j To fee 
 
 
 or 
 
 L. Qi n i r 
 
 
 THAT is the Article or Pronoun Dar. 
 
 Thcfc
 
 i86 Of CON JUNCTIONS. 
 
 Thefe I apprehend are the only Con- 
 junctions in our language which can caufe 
 any difficulty -, and it would be imperti- 
 nent in me to explain fuch as Be-it. 
 Albeit. Notwithftanding. Neverthelefs . SET. 
 Save. Saving. Except. Excepting. IF CASE. 
 PUT CASE. T0 wit. Becaufe. FORESENE 
 
 that. 
 
 " SET this my work full febill be." 
 
 G. DOUGLAS. 
 
 ct Whan he made any ordinary judges, advocates or 
 * { pro&oures, he caufed them to be openly named, 
 * 4 requirynge the people and gyvynge them courage, 
 * if there were caufe to accufe them, to prove the 
 " cryme by open wytnefle : FORE SENE if they dyd 
 " not fufficiently prove it, and that it femed to be ma- 
 *' licioufe detraction, the accufour ihulde forthwith be 
 beheaded." 
 
 Sir T.ELLIOTT, Image of Governauncf, Chap. xvu. 
 
 " I do not like thefe paper-fquibs, good mafter, 
 *f they may undo your flore I mean of credit, and 
 V fire your arfenall j IF CASE you do not in time make 
 " good thofe outer works, your pockets." 
 
 B. JOHNSON. Staple of News, Adi. Sc. 3. 
 
 Chaucer alfo ufes IF CACE. 
 
 PUT CASE, though now out of fafiiion, was fre- 
 quently ufed by Chillingworth and other good authors.
 
 (^CONJUNCTIONS. 187 
 
 that. Provided that. Being that, &c. 
 Which are evident at firfl fight. 
 
 B. 
 
 Well. Whether you are right or wrong 
 in your conjectures concerning Conjunc- 
 tions, I acknowledge that this is coming 
 to the point : and is fairer than fhuffling 
 them over unnoticed, as the greater part 
 of grammarians have done ; or than re- 
 peating after others, that they are not 
 themfelves any parts of language, but only 
 fuch accejjaries Zsfalt is to meat, or water 
 to bread ; or that they are the mere edging 
 orfauce of language ; or that they are like 
 the bandits to cups, or plumes to helmets, 
 or binding to books, or harnefs for horfes ; 
 or that they are pegs and nails > and nerves 
 &nd joints, and ligaments and glue., and pitch 
 and lime, and mortar, and fo forth *. Jn 
 
 which 
 
 * " Pour quoy eft-ce que Platon dit, que 1'oraifon 
 ** eft temperce de nojns & de verbes f Mais advifons 
 
 que
 
 l88 Of C O N J U N C T I O N S. 
 
 which kind of pretty fimilies Philofophers 
 and Grammarians feem to have vied with 
 
 one 
 
 " que nous ne prenions autrement les paroles de Pla- 
 " ton que comme il les a dittes : car il a dit que 
 " 1'oraifon eftoit temperee De ces deux parties, non 
 *' Par ces deux parties ; que nous ne factions la faulte 
 " que feroit celuy qui calomnieroit un autre pour a- 
 <c voir dit, que un oignement feroit compofe de cire 
 " & de galbanum, alleguant qu'il auroit obmis a dire 
 " le feu & le vafe, fans lefquels on ne fcauroit mefler 
 f< lefdites drogues : aufli femblablement fi nous le re- 
 *' prenions pour autant qu'il auroit obmis a dire les 
 " conjon&ions, les prepofitions, & autres telles par- 
 " ties. Car le parler & 1'oraifon n'eft compofe De ces 
 " parties la, mais Par icelles, & non fans elles. Car 
 " comme celuy qui prononceroit battre, ou ejlre battu \ 
 ct ou d'ailleurs Socrates & Pythagoras^ encore donne- 
 ?* roit-il aucunement a entendre & a penfer quelque 
 tc ciiofe : mais celuy qui profereroit Car ou De fimple- 
 <c ment &feulement } on ne pourroit imaginer qu'il en- 
 " tendift aucune chofe ny aucun corps, ains s'il n'y a 
 " quelques autres paroles qui foient profcrces quant 5c 
 ^ quant, elles reffembleront a des fons & des bruits 
 *' vains fans aucune fignification ; d'autant que ny a 
 <c par elles ny avec d'autres femblables, elles ne pcu- 
 " vent rien fignifier. Mais a fin que nous conjoignons 
 *' ou meflions <5c afTemblions tout en un, nous y ad- 
 * 4/ jouftons des prepofitions, conjontTtioais, particles, 
 
 " voulun^
 
 Of CONJUNCTIONS. 189 
 
 one another ; and have often endeavoured 
 to amufe their readers and cover their own 
 
 igno- 
 
 " voulans enfaire un corps de tout. Comment done 
 
 " pourra dire quelqu'un, ces parties-la ne fervent- 
 " ellcs de rien a 1'oraifon ? Quant a mov, je tiens 
 " qu'elles y fervent autant comme le Sti a la. viande, 
 " & Veau a fairc le Pain. Evenus fouloit dire que le 
 " Feu cftoit la meillcure Sau/fe du Monde ; auffi font 
 <c ces Parties 1'aflaifonnemcnt de noftre langage, ne 
 *' plu? ne moins que le feu & le Sel des breuvages & 
 "vviandes, dont nous ne nous'f^aurions patter; excepte 
 " que noftre parler n'en a pas toujours neceflairement 
 " a faire : comme Ton pcut dire du langage des Ro- 
 ** mains, duquel aujourd'huy tout le monde prefque 
 " ufe ; car il a ofte prefque toutes les prepofitions ex- 
 " ccpte bien peu ; & quant aux articles que Ton ap- 
 " pelle, il n'cn re^oit pas un tout feul, ains ufe de 
 <4 noms fans bardurc, par maniere de dire'j & ne s'en 
 " fault pas elmcrveillcr, attcndu qu' Homerc, a peu 
 " de noms prepofe des articles, comme fi c'etoient 
 " anfes a des vales qui en eulient befoign, ou des^^w- 
 
 44 nodes fur des morions. Or que les Dialediciens 
 
 " aient plus befoign de conjondtions, que nuls autres 
 " hommes de lettres, pour la liaifon & tiflure de leurs 
 " prepofitions, ou les disjon&ions d'icelles, ne plus ne 
 " moins que les cochers ont befoign d' ' attelages pour 
 *' atteler de front leur chevaux ; ou comme Ulyfles 
 " avoit befoign tfozier en la caverne de Cyclops pour 
 
 " lier
 
 190 Of CONJUNCTION 5. 
 
 ignorance, by very learnedly difputing the 
 propriety of the fimilie, inftead of explain- 
 ing the nature of the Conjunction. 
 
 But 
 
 " lier fes moutons ; cela n'argue ni ne preuve pas que 
 " la conjon&ion foit autrement partie d'oraifon, mais 
 " bien un outil propre a conjoindre felon qu'elle en 
 " porte nom, & a contenir & afiembler non pas toutes 
 " chofes, ains feulement celles qui ne font pas fimple-* 
 " ment dites : fi Ton ne vouloit dire que la Chords ou 
 " courroye dont une balle feroit liee fuft partie de la 
 " balle; ou la colle d'un papier ou d'un livre qui eft 
 " colle ; & les donnees & diftributions des deniers 
 " partie du gouvernement: comme Demades difoit que 
 c les deniers que Ton diftribuoit manuellement par 
 * c tefte a chafque citoyen d'Athenes, pour veoir les 
 " jeux, eftoient la colle du gouvernement de 1'eftat 
 ** populaire. Et quelle eft la conjon&ion qui fa^e de 
 " plufieurs propofitions une, en les coufant & liant 
 " enfemble, comme le marbre fait le fcr quand on le 
 ** fond avec lui par le feu ; mais pour cela le marbre 
 " n'eft pas pourtant, ny ne 1'appelle Ion pas partie de 
 " fer ; combien que ces chofes-la qui entrent en une 
 ** compofition & qui font fondues avec les drogues que 
 " Ton meflc, ont accouftume de faire & de fouffrir ne 
 ** f^ay quoi de commun, compofe de tous les ingre- 
 
 ' diens. Quant aux prepoiitions on les peult ac- 
 
 * comparer aux pennacbes ou autres Ornetaiens que Ion 
 
 " met
 
 oNJ-U NOTIONS. 191 
 
 But, pray, have you any authority for 
 the derivation of thefe words ? Are not 
 all former etymologifls againfl you ? 
 
 H. 
 
 Except in IF, and BUT (in one of its 
 meanings) I believe they are all againft 
 me. But I am perfuaded that all future 
 etymologifls, and perhaps fome philofo- 
 phers, will acknowledge their obligation 
 to me. For thefe troublefome conjunc- 
 tions, which have hitherto caufed them 
 fo much miflaken and unfatisfaclory la- 
 bour, fliall fave them many ^an error and 
 many a weary flep in future. They (hall 
 no more expoie themfelves by unnatural 
 forced conceits to derive theEnglifh and 
 
 all 
 
 <c met au deflus les habillemens cle Teftes, ou bien. 
 " aux bafes & foubaffement que Ion met au deflbubs des 
 " Statues ; pour ce qu'elles ne font pas tant parties 
 " d'oraifon, comme alentour des parties." 
 
 PLUTARCH, Platonic ^ue/iioM . 9th. Amyot.
 
 192 (^CONJUNCTIONS, 
 
 jail other languages from the Greek, or 
 the Hebrew ; or fome imaginary primaeval 
 tongue. The Particles of every language 
 fhall teach them whither to direct and 
 where to flop their inquiries : for wherever 
 the evident meaning and origin of. the Par- 
 ticles of any language can be found, there 
 is the certain fource of the whole. 
 
 B. 
 
 Without a moment's reflection, every 
 one muft perceive that this aflertion is too 
 general and comprehenfive. The mixture 
 which is found in all cultivated languages ; 
 the perpetual acceflion of new words from 
 affectation as well as from improvement, 
 and the introduction of new Arts and 
 Habits, efpecially in learned nations; and 
 from other circumftances -, forbid the de- 
 duction of the 'whole of a language from 
 any one fmgle fource. 
 
 H.
 
 (^CONJUNCTIONS. 193 
 
 H. 
 
 Moft certainly. And therefore when I 
 fay the whole, I mufl beg to be underftood 
 with thofe exceptions. And, that I may 
 not feem to contradict myfelf when we 
 fhall hereafter come to treat of them, I 
 beg you likewife to remember, that I by 
 no means include in my aflertion, the 
 Abbreviations of language : for they are 
 always improvements fuperadded by lan- 
 guage in its progrefs ; and are often bor- 
 rowed from fome other more cultivated 
 languages. Whereas the original Mother- 
 tongue is always rude and tedious, with- 
 out thofe advantages of Abbreviation. And 
 were he once more in being, I fhould not 
 at all doubt of being able to convince even 
 Junius himfelf (who with many others 
 could fo far miftake the courfe and pro- 
 grefs of fpeech, as to derive an unculti- 
 vated from a cultivated language) that, in- 
 flead of referring the Anglo-faxon to his 
 O favourite
 
 194 O/*CONJUNCTIONS. 
 
 favourite Greek as its original, he muft 
 feek out (and I fuppofe he would eafily 
 find) a Parent for the latter. 
 
 'T'.V 
 
 But, I beg pardon, this is rather di- 
 grefling from my purpofe. I have nothing 
 to do with the learning of mere curiofity : 
 nor am any farther concerned with Ety- 
 mology, than as it may ferve to get rid 
 of the falfe philofophy received concern- 
 ing language and the human underfland- 
 ing. If you pleafe, therefore, I will return 
 to the Conjunctions I have derived ; and, 
 if you think it worth the while, we will 
 examine the conjectures of other perfons 
 concerning them ; and fee whether I have 
 not fomething better than the authorities 
 you afk after in my favour. 
 
 B. 
 I fhould be glad you would do fo. 
 
 E n E A
 
 t '95 1 
 
 E IT E A n T E P O E N T A, &C. 
 
 CHAP. VIII. 
 
 Etymology of the Englijh Conjunctions* 
 
 Al* 
 
 IF and AN may be ufed mutally and in- 
 differently to fupply each other's place. 
 
 Befides having Skinner's authority for IF, 
 I fuppofe that the meaning and derivation 
 of this principal fupporter of the Tripod of 
 Truth *, are fo very clear, fimple and uni- 
 
 verfally 
 
 See Plutarch Flic* TOV 1 rev Aaflsu, 
 
 at AiaXixljxi) ori tsa 
 
 Tt Jn TS Xofifcw'iaior axMcltivy aliwat To
 
 196 E T Y M o L ,o G Y of the 
 
 verfally allowed, as to need no farther dif- 
 courfe about them. 
 
 Skinner fays " IF (in agro Line. Gif) 
 " ab AS. Dip. Si. Hoc a verbo Hiipan, 
 " dare, q. d. Dato." 
 
 Lye, in his edition of Junius, fays 
 
 " Haud infcite Skinnerus, qui deduxit ab 
 <c A. s tiipan, dare, q. d. Dato" 
 
 GIF is to be found not only, as Skinner 
 fays, in Lincolnfhire, but in all our old 
 writers. G. Douglas almofl always ufes 
 Gif: once or twice only he has ufed If-, 
 
 once 
 
 ttv.wr.w v.a.\ Xoyixor, uovrtg ftfvlai, ytucris aKoXaOtaj, T*J S't 
 ?.))/ i o-0>!ris TU Xofw hfUffH* oQtv et xtu ct 
 
 nai rot TIC? 7;*)6? TfWoSa, TOV Ao/ 
 
 rx fa-yo.of rpo? TO BTfOflySfXtxoi' axoX6ta SI^EVO?, Ia itr 
 TOJV vwecf^y, nrayei TO <rt;^7rp<r/*a TIJ? awo J|ewj. Tov 
 
 TS ij^ilai, xat xyxvwx (pwai? xa x9apa? I}/O^OK T 
 TB! atrTra^so-San T
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 197 
 
 once he ufes Gewe and once Giffis, and 
 fometimes In cafe and In cats for Gif* 
 
 " O brother mine Eurilly, 
 " Quhidder GIF the goddis or fum fpretis filly 
 " Movis in our myndis this ardent thochtful fire, 
 " Or GIF that every mannis fchrewit defyre 
 " Be as his god and genius in that place, 
 " I wat never how it ftandis." Book 9. 
 
 Chaucer commonly ufes IF j but fome- 
 times reve, Yef, and Tf. 
 
 " Lo here the letters felid of this thing 
 " That I mote here in all the hafte I may ; 
 " YEVE ye woll ought unto your fonne the king, 
 " I am your fervant both by night and day." 
 
 Man of Lawes tale. 
 
 " IF gold ruftid, what fliould iron do ? 
 
 " For YEF a prieft be foule, on whom wetruft, 
 
 *' No wonder is it a lewd man to ruft." 
 
 Prolog, to Cant. Tales. 
 
 " She wold wepe YF that (he faw a mous 
 ** Caught in a trappe." Ibid. 
 
 O 3 And
 
 io8 ET YMOLOG Y of the 
 
 s / 
 
 And it is to be obferved that in Chaucer 
 and in other old writers, the Verb to Give 
 fufFers the fame variations in the manner 
 of writing and pronouncing it, whether 
 ufed (onjunftivfly or otherwife. As does 
 alfo the Noun derived from it. 
 
 " Your vertue is fo grete in heven above 
 " That IF the lift I fliall well have my love, 
 '* Thy temple fhall I worfhip evir mo, 
 " And on thine aulter, where I ryde or go, 
 *' I woll don facrifife and firis bete ; 
 * { And YEF ye woll nat fo my lady fwete, 
 te Then pray I you tomorrow with a fpere 
 " That Arcite do me through the herte bere : 
 " Then reke I not, whan I have loft my life, 
 " Though Arcite winnin her to his wife. 
 " This is th' effect and ende of my prayere 
 *' YEF me my lady, blifsful lady dere." 
 
 Knight's, Tale, CAAUCER. 
 
 *' Well ought a prieft enfample for to YEVE." 
 " This gode enfample to his ftiepe he YAFFE." 
 
 Prol. to Cant. Tales* 
 
 < c In the mene tyme, of the nycht wache the cure 
 V We GIF Meflapus." 
 
 Douglas, En(ad. B. 9,
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 199 
 
 " And fuffir Tyrianis, and all Liby land 
 " Be GIF in dowry to thy fon in hand." 
 
 Encad, B. 4. 
 
 " A wyfe is goddefs YEFTE verely, 
 
 " All other maner YEFTES hardely, 
 
 cc As londes, rentes, pafture or commune, 
 
 " Or movables, all ben YEFTES of fortune." 
 
 Marchauntes Tale. 
 
 In Henry the Vllth's will, dated 1509, 
 you will alfo find YEVE ufed where we now 
 employ Give. 
 
 GIN* is often ufed in our Northern 
 counties and by the Scotch, as we ufe IF or 
 AN : which they do with equal propriety and 
 as little corruption: for GIN is no other 
 than the participle Given, Gi'en, Gin. 
 (As they alfo ufe Gie for Give, and Gien 
 O 4 for 
 
 * Ray fays " Gin, Gif, in the old Saxon is Gif\ 
 " from whence the word If is made per aphaerefin li- 
 " terse Q. Gift from the verb Gifan, dajej and is 
 u as much as Data,"
 
 T> r *r 
 
 zoo ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 for G/w, when they are not ufed con- 
 jun&ively. And hoc dato is of equal con- 
 junctive value in a fentence with Da hoc. 
 
 " Then w/' his fpear he turn'd hir owre, 
 
 " O GIN hir face was wan ! 
 ** He turn'd her owre and owre again, 
 
 " O GIN hir lkin was whyte." 
 
 Percy's Reliques^ Vol. i. Edom if Gordon. 
 
 Even our Londoners often pronounce 
 Give and Given in the fame manner : As 
 
 " Gi* me your hand." 
 " I have Gin it him well." 
 
 So Wycherly, Love in a Wood, Aft V. 
 " If my daughter there (hould have done 
 " fo, I wou'd not have gin her a groat." 
 
 I do not know that AN has been at- 
 tempted by any one, except S. Johnfon : 
 and, from the judicious diflinclion he has 
 
 made
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 201 
 
 made between Junius and Skinner*, I 
 am perfuacled that he will be the firft per- 
 fon to relinquifh his own conjecture -p: 
 efpecially when he notices his own felf- 
 contradi6lion : for after having (under the 
 
 article 
 
 * " Junius appears to have excelled In extent of 
 " learning, and Skinner in rectitude of underftanding. 
 " Junius was accurately fkilled in all the northern lan- 
 " guages j Skinner probably examined the antient and 
 * c remoter dialects only by occafional infpeclion into 
 " dictionaries : But the learning of Junius is often of 
 " no other ufe than to fhew him a track by which he 
 " may deviate from his purpofe j to which Skinner 
 " always prefles forward by the fhorteft way. Skin- 
 ** ncr is often ignorant, but never ridiculous : Junius 
 <c is always full of knowledge ; but his variety diftrach 
 *' his judgment, and his learning is very frequently 
 ** difgraced by his abfurdities." 
 
 Preface to Dictionary. 
 
 f Immediately after the publication of my letter to 
 Mr. Dunning, I was informed by Mr. S. (an intimate 
 friend of Dr. Johnfon) that I was not miftaken in this 
 opinion j Dr. Johnfon having declared, that if he lived 
 to give a new edition of his Dictionary, he fliould cer- 
 tainly adopt all my derivations.
 
 2O2 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 article AN) told us that " AN is a con- 
 " tradion of And if>" and given the fol- 
 lowing inflance, 
 
 - Well I know 
 
 " The clerk will ne'er wear hair on's face that had it. 
 " He will AN'IF he live to be a man." 
 
 He very truly (under the article AND) 
 fays " In And if, the And is redundant > 
 " and is omitted by all later writers. As 
 
 " I pray thec, Launce, 
 
 " AN'IF thou feeft my boy, bid him make hafte." 
 
 UNLESS. 
 
 Skinner fay <c Unlefs nifi, praeter, prse- 
 " terquam, q. d. One-lefs, uno dempto 
 4< feu excepto : vel potius ab Onler-an, 
 " dimittere, liberare, q. d. Hoc dimij/b" 
 
 It is extraordinary, after his judicious 
 derivation of IF, that Skinner fhould have 
 
 beea
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 203 
 
 been at a lofs about that of UNLESS ; ef- 
 pecially as he had it in a manner before 
 him : For Onler 1 , dimitte, was furely more 
 
 obvious and immediate than Onlefeb, 
 dimij/b. As for, One-left, i. e. Uno dempto 
 feu excepto, it is too poor to deferve notice. 
 
 So low down as in the reign of Queen 
 Elizabeth, this conjunction was fometimes 
 written Oneles and Oneleffe. And this way 
 of fpelling it, which fhould rather have 
 directed Skinner to its true etymology, 
 might perhaps contribute to miflead him to 
 the childifh conjecture of One left, Uno 
 dempto. But in other places it is written 
 purely ONLES : and fometimes ON LESS E. 
 
 / 
 Thus, in the Trial of Sir John Old- 
 
 caftle, An. 1413, " It was not poffible for 
 
 " them to make whole Chriftes cote with- 
 " out feme, ONLESSE certeyn great men 
 
 " were brought out of the way," 
 
 6 So,
 
 2O4 E T Y M O L O G r Y of tb? 
 
 So, in " The Image of Governance" by 
 Sir T. Elliott, 1541, tc Men do feare to 
 <c approche unto their foverayne Lorde, 
 ^ ONELES they be called." 
 
 " This noble empire is lyke to falle in- 
 <c to extreme ruyne and perpetuall in- 
 " famye, ONELESSE your mofle excellent 
 <e wyfedomes wyll dilygently and conflant- 
 <c ly prepare yourfelfes to the certayne re- 
 " medy." 
 
 So in <e A necefTary doctrine and eru* 
 " dition for any chriften man, let furthe 
 " by the Kynges majeftie of Englande." 
 
 J 543- 
 
 " ONLES ye beleve, ye fhall not under- 
 " ftande." 
 
 " No man iliall be crowned, ONLES he 
 " lawfully fight." 
 
 <f Neyther
 
 ENGLISH. CONJUNCTIONS. 205 
 
 " Neyther is it poffible for any man, 
 " ONELESSE this holy fpirite fhall firfl il- 
 " lumine his hart." 
 
 ' 'v-'T t ;^.$ fttirrOiKt' *"{->? " i--t r fJK>8 
 
 " True honour fhall be gyven to none, 
 " ONELES he be worthy." 
 
 have true penance, ONLES 
 " he beleve ftedfaftly that God is." 
 
 " Who fo ever doth forfake his lawful 
 " wyfe, ONELES it be for adultery, com- 
 " mytteth adulterye in fo doynge." 
 
 " They be bound fo to do, QNLES they 
 t{ fe reafonable caufe to the contrary." 
 
 " The foule waxeth feble, ONLESSE the 
 " fame be cheriihed." 
 
 ct In vayne, ONLESSE there were fome 
 " facultie." 
 
 " It
 
 206 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 " It cannot begynne, ONELESSE by the 
 grace of God." 
 
 So In the " Supplication to King Henry 
 " VIII." by Barnes, 
 
 " I fliall come to the councell when 
 * c foever I bee called, ONLES I be lawful* 
 " ly let." 
 
 So in the " Declaration againft Joye" 
 by Gardiner, Bifhop of Winchefter. 
 
 " No man commeth to me, ONLESSE 
 " my father draweth hym.'* 
 
 <e Can any man further replye to this 
 " carpenter, ONLES a man wolde faye, 
 " that the carpenter was alfo after the 
 " thefe hymfelfe." 
 
 " For
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 207 
 
 " For ye fondely improve * a conclufion 
 " which myght ftande and be true, with 
 " your fonde paradox of only fayth jufti- 
 " fieth, ON LESS E in teaching ye wyl fo 
 " handel the matter, as, &c." 
 
 " We 
 
 * To Improve, (i. e. to cenfure, to impeach, to 
 blame, to reprove.} A word perpetually ufed by the 
 authors about Shakefpeare's time, and efpeciall'y in re- 
 ligious controverfy. ft is taken by us from the French, 
 who ufed it in the fame meaning. It is to be found 
 throughout Bofluet and others. " Elles croient que le 
 " corps & le fang font vraiment diftribues a ceux qui 
 " mangent ; & improuvent ceux qui enfeignent le con- 
 " traire." Des Variat. des Eglifes Pro. And I find 
 it fo ufed even at this day in a very recent French pub- 
 lication, (the Memoirs du Baron de Tott.) which 
 though not eftimable for its language, is fufficient for 
 the prcfent purpofe. " Je ne pouvois en effet me dif- 
 " fimuler qu'en improuvant les travaux qu'on venoit 
 " de faire ; ceux qui les avoient ordonnes en rejet- 
 " teroient le blame fur les deux archite&es." Tom. II. 
 page 123. The exprefiion in Hamlet, (Aft II. Sc. 
 13.) " Of unimproved mettle hot and full." ought 
 not to have given Shakefpeare's commentators any 
 trouble: for unimproved means untmpeached \ though 
 Warburton thinks it means " unrefined ;" Edwards, 
 " unproved ;" and Johnfon, " not regulated nor guided 
 *' by knowledge or experience."
 
 208 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 " We cannot love God, ONLES he pre- 
 " pareth our harte and geve us that grace 5 
 f no more can we beleye God, ONLESSE 
 " he giveth us the gift of belefe." 
 
 -" In every kynde the female is com- 
 " monly barren, ONLESSE it conceyveth 
 " of the male j fo is concupyfcence barren 
 <c and voyde of fynne, ONLESSE it con- 
 <c cey ve of man the agreymente of his free 
 . " wyll." 
 
 " Vv'e maye not properly faye we appre- 
 " hend juftification by fayth, ONLESSE 
 tc we wolde call the promilfe of God, &c." 
 
 ct Such other pevifshe wordes as men be 
 " eneombred to heare, ONLES they wolde 
 " make Goddes worde the matter of the 
 " Devylies ftrife." 
 
 Who
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 209 
 
 " Who can wake out of fynne, WITH- 
 " OUT god call him ; and ONLESSE god 
 " hath given eares to heare this voyce of 
 " god. How is any man beyng lame with 
 " fynne, able to take up his couche and 
 " walke, ONLESSE god fayeth, &c." 
 
 So in the " Anfweare to Fekenham 
 " touchinge the othe of the fupremacy," 
 by Home, Bifhop of Winchefter. 
 
 " I coulde not choofe, ONELES I woulde 
 
 " fhawe myfelfe overmuch unkinde unto 
 " my native countrey, but take penne in 
 
 " hande and fhape him a ful and plaine 
 " anfweare, without any curiofitie." 
 
 < The election of the pope made by the 
 " clergie and people in thofe daies, was 
 " but a vaine thing, ONLES the emperour 
 " or his lieutenant had confirmed the 
 " lame." 
 
 P The
 
 216 ETYMOLOGY 9 
 
 c< The pope would not eonfecrate the 
 " eiec~t bifhop, ONLES he had firft licence 
 " therto of the emperour." 
 
 '* No prince, no not the emperour him- 
 " felfe fhould be prefent in the councell 
 * r with the cleargie, ONLES it were when 
 4t the principal! pointes of faith were treat- 
 ed of." 
 
 *' He fweareth the Romanies that they 
 " fhall never after be prefent at the elec- 
 *' tion of any pope, ONLES they be com- 
 ** pelled thefetinto by the emperour.* 
 
 " Who maketh no mencion of any priefi 
 f there prefent, as you untruely report, 
 " ONLES ye will thinke he meant the or- 
 " der, whan he named the faction of the 
 " Pharifees."'
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 211 
 
 .** So that none fliould be confecrate, 
 " ONLESSE he were commended and in- 
 " veflured bifhop of the kinge." 
 
 " And further to commaunde the newe 
 *' elefte pope to forfake that dignitie un- 
 ** lawfully come by, ONLESSE they woulde 
 " make a reafonable fatisfa&ion. 
 
 " That the pope mighte fende into his 
 < dominions no legate, ONLESSE the kinge 
 " fhoulde fende for him." 
 
 " What man, ONLESSE he be not well 
 " in his wittes, will fay that, &c." 
 
 ce To exercife this kinde of jurifdiclion, 
 " neither kinges nor civill magiftrates may 
 <c take uppon him, ONLESSE he be law- 
 " fulled called." 
 
 P 2 That
 
 212 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 " That from hencefoorth none fhoulde 
 " be pope, ONELESSE he were created by 
 " the confent of the emperour." 
 
 " Ye cannot finde fo muche as the bare 
 " title of one of them, ONELESSE it be of 
 " a bifhoppe." 
 
 So in the " Whetftone of Witte," by 
 Robert Recorde, 1557. 
 
 " I fee moare menne to acknowledge 
 the benefite of nomber, then I can efpie 
 willyog to iludie to attaine the benefites 
 of it. Many praife it, 'but fewe dooe 
 greatly pracYife it > ONLESSE it J>ee for 
 the vulgare practice concernyng Mer- 
 chaundes trade." 
 
 " 
 
 "Yet is ittiot accepted as a like flatte, 
 " ONLES it bee referred to fome other 
 ^ c fquare nomber/* 
 
 6 I be-
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 213 
 
 I believe that William Tyndall, our im- 
 mortal and matchlefs trail flator of the bi- 
 
 k 
 
 ble, was one of the firft who wrote this 
 word with an u ; and, by the importance 
 and merit of his works, gave courfe to this 
 corruption in the language *. 
 
 " The fcripture was geven, that we may 
 
 " applye the medicine of the fcripture, 
 
 " every man to his own fores, UNLESSE 
 
 P 3 " then 
 
 * Shakefpeare, in Othello, A& II. See. 13. writes, 
 
 -" What's the matter, 
 
 " That you Unlace your reputation thus 
 " And fpend your rich opinion for the name 
 " Of a night brawler ?" 
 
 In a note on this pafTage S. Johnfon fays " Slacken 
 w or loofen. Put in danger of dropping ; or, per- 
 " haps, ftrip of its ornaments." And in his Diction- 
 ary, he fays, " To make loofe ; to put in danger of 
 41 being loft. Not in ufe." But he gives no reafon 
 whatever for this interpretation. I believe that Unlace 
 in this paflage means" You UNLESS or ONLES your 
 ** reputation," from the fame verb Onler-an,
 
 214 ETYMOLOGY 0/" tie 
 
 " then we entend to be idle difputers and 
 " braulers about vaine wordes, ever gnaw- 
 < yng upon the bitter barke without, and 
 <c never attaynyng unto the fvveete pith 
 " within,-* &c." Prol. before the 5 B. of 
 Mofes. 
 
 I do not know that Onlej- is employed 
 conjunctively by the Anglofaxon writers, as 
 we ufe Unlefs ; (though I have no doubt 
 that it was fo ufed in difcourfe) ; but in- 
 flead of it, they frequently employ nymfte 
 or nemSe : (which is evidently the Impe- 
 rative nym or nem, of nyman or neman, 
 to which is fubjoined 8e. i.e. T'to*.) And' 
 nym'Se- Take away that^ may very well 
 fupply the place of Onlej" (8e exprefTed 
 or underftood) Difmifs That. 
 
 LES, 
 
 * It is too fingular to be left unnoticed,, that the an- 
 tient Romans ufed Nimut, inftead ofNi/i. For which 
 Feftus cites Cato depoteftate Trib. but the pafiage is loft.
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 215 
 
 LES, the Imperative of Lefan (which 
 has the fame meaning as Onlej^an) is like- 
 wife ufed fometimes by old writers inilead 
 
 Of UNLESS. 
 
 '* And thus I am conftrenit, als nere as I may, 
 " To hald his verle, and go nane uthir way j 
 " LES fum hiftorie, fubtell worde, or ryme, 
 & Caufis me mak. degreflioun fum tyme." 
 
 G. DOUGLAS. Preface. 
 
 Gif he 
 
 " Commyttis any trefibun, fuld he not de ; 
 
 " LES than his prince of grete numanite 
 
 ** Perdoun his fault for his long trew lervice." 
 
 Q. D. Pro/, to ioth Book. 
 
 " Sterffthe behufEs, LES than thou war unkynd 
 ?' As for to Jeif thy brothir defolate.'* 
 
 G. D. JEnead. ioth book. 
 
 Jn the fame manner it is ufed through^ 
 out Ben. Johnlbn. 
 
 f c LES$ learn'd Trebatius Cenfure difagree." 
 
 Poetafter* 
 
 <* Firft hear me Not a fyllable, LESS you take." 
 
 ijiy A&. III. Scene 5, 
 
 ^ There
 
 2i6 ETYMOLOGY of tie 
 
 " There for ever to remain 
 
 " LESS they could the knot unftrain." 
 
 Mafque. 
 
 ** To tell you true, 'tis too good for you, 
 ** LESS you had grace to follow it." 
 
 Barthol. Fair. 
 
 ** But will not bi^e there, LESS yourfelf do bring him." 
 
 Sad Shepherd *. 
 
 You 
 
 * It is this fame Imperative LES, placed at the end 
 of nouns and coalefcing with them, which has given 
 to our language fach adjectives as hopelefs^ rejllefs y 
 deatklefs^ motionlefe, &c. i. e. Difmifs hope, reft, death, 
 motion, &c. 
 
 The two fpllowing lines of Chaucer in the Reve's 
 Tale, 
 
 And when the horfe was lofe, he gan to gon, 
 ** Towarde the fen, there wylde mares rynne." 
 
 are thus printed in Mr. Tyrwhit's edition, 
 
 <? And whan the hors was laus, he gan to gon 
 " Toward the fen, ther wilde mares renne." 
 
 I am to fuppofe that Mr. Tyrwhit is juftified for this 
 Spading by fame manufcript; and that it was not alter-
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 217 
 
 You will pleafe to obferve that all the 
 languages which have a correfpondent con- 
 junction to Unlefs, as well as the manner 
 in which its place is fupplied in the lan- 
 guages which have not a conjunction cor- 
 refpondent 
 
 ed by himfelf merely for the fake of introducing " Law 
 
 " IJland^ and the Confuetud. de Beverley" into his 
 Gloflary. 
 
 \ 
 
 " LAUS (fays Mr. Tyrwhit) adj. Sax. Loofe. 4062. 
 ** Laus IJland. Solutus. This is the true original of 
 " that termination of adje&ives fo frequent in our 
 ** language, in les or lefs. Confuetud. Beverley. MS. 
 " Harl. 560. Hujus facrilegii emenda non erat de- 
 '* terminata, fed dicebatur ab anglis Botalaus. i. e. 
 " fine emenda. So Chaucer ufes Boteles, and other 
 " words of the fame formj as Dsttelcs, Drinkeles^ 
 " Gi/teles, &c." 
 
 I think, however, there will be very little doubt con- 
 cerning this derivation ; when it is obferved that we 
 fay indifferently either Jleep-lefs or without -Jleep^ &c. 
 i. e. Difmifs fleep or Be-out fleep, &c. So, for thofe 
 words where we have not by habit made the coalefcence, 
 as the Danifh Folkelos and Halelos, &c. we fay in 
 ndilh Jftthout people, Without a tail, &c. And it 
 
 is
 
 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 refpondent to it j all ftrorigly juftify my 
 derivation. The Greek E.<^. The Latin 
 
 Nifi. 
 
 is obfervable that in all the northern languages, the 
 termination of this adje&ive in each language varies 
 juft as the correfpondent verb, whofe Imperative it is, 
 varies in that language. 
 
 Termination, Infin. of the verb. 
 
 Goth. AMIS AAnsgAH 
 
 A. S. Leap Leopan 
 
 Dutch LOOS Lb'flen 
 
 German Los _ Lofen 
 
 DanUh LOS Lofer 
 
 Swedifh .LOS Lofa 
 
 I muft be permitted here to fay, that I fincerely la- 
 ment the principle on which Mr. Tyrwhit proceeded 
 in his edition of Chaucer's tales. Had he given in* 
 variably the text of that manufcript which he judged 
 to be the oldeft, and thrown to the bottom the vario- 
 Tum readings with their authority j the obligation of 
 his readers (at leaft of fuch as myfelf) would indeed 
 have been very great to him : and his induftry, care, 
 and fidelity would then have been much more ufeful to 
 inquirers, than any fkill which he has {hewn in etymo- 
 logy or the northern languages ; were it ever} muclv 
 greater than it appears to me to havi been.
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 219 
 
 Ntfi. The Italian Se non. The Spanifh 
 Si no. The French Si non. All mean Be 
 it not. And in the fame manner do we 
 fometimes fupply its place in Englifh 
 either by But, Without, Be it not, But 
 i &c. 
 
 *' Without profane tongues thou canft never rife, 
 " Nor be upholcisn, Be it not with lies." 
 
 M. DRAYTON. Leg. of R. D. of Normandy. 
 
 " That never was there garden of fuch pryfe, 
 <c BUT YF it were the very paradyfe." 
 
 FRANKELEYN'S Tab* 
 
 <c That knighte he is a foul Paynim, 
 *' And large of limb and bone ; 
 
 *' And But if heaven may be thy fpeede, 
 " Thy life it is but gone.*' 
 
 Sir CAULINE. PERCY'S 
 
 Though it certainly is not worth the 
 while, I am tempted here to obferve the 
 grofs miftake Mr. Harris has made in the 
 Force of this word 5 which he calls an 
 " Adequate Preventive." 
 
 His
 
 22O ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 His example is " Troy will be taken, 
 " UNLESS the Palladium be preferved." 
 " That is (fays Mr. Harris) This alone 
 " is fufficient to preferve it." According 
 to the oracle, Ib indeed it might be > but 
 the word UNLESS has no fuch force. 
 
 Let us try another inflance. 
 
 " England will be enilaved UNLESS the 
 " Houfe of Commons continues a part of 
 <c the Legiflature." 
 
 Now, I afk, is this alone fufficient to 
 preferve it ? We who live in thefe times, 
 know but too well that this very houfe 
 may be made the mftrument of a tyranny 
 as odious and (perhaps) more lafting than 
 that of the Stuarts. I am afraid Mr. 
 Harris's adequate Preventive will not fave 
 us. For, though it is mofl cruel and un- 
 natural; yet we know by woful experi- 
 ence
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 221 
 
 cnce that the Kid may be feethed in the 
 mother's milk, which providence appoint- 
 ed for its nourifhment ; and the liberties 
 of this country be deftroyed by that very 
 part of the Legiflature, which was moft 
 efpecially appointed for their fecurity. 
 
 EKE. 
 
 Junius fays,- " Eak, etiam. Goth. 
 
 " AnK- A. s. Gac. ALauch. D.og. B.ooL 
 " Viderentur efle ex inverfo KM j fed rec- 
 " tius petas ex proxime fequenti AnKAN 
 " (Ifl. u|a) A. s. Gacan. Gcan. ican. AL 
 ct auchon. D.oge. B.oecken. Gacan vero, 
 
 " vel 
 
 An inftance has been already given where IF is ufed 
 as a prepofition. In the following paflage of Dryden, 
 Unlefs is alfo ufed as a prepofition j 
 
 " The commendation of Adverfaries is the greateft 
 " triumph of a writer; becaufe it never comes Unlefs 
 " extorted."
 
 222 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 ec vel auchon, funt ab av%etv vel aefe/v, ad- 
 ." dere, adjicere, augere." 
 
 Skinner fays - <e Eke. ab A. s. Gac. 
 
 Geac. Be/g. Oock. *eut, Auch. Fr. Tlo. 
 Ouch. D.oc. etiam." 
 
 Skinner then proceeds to the verb, 
 
 " To Eke, ab A. s. Gacan. Geican. lecan. 
 " augere, adjicere. Fr. Jun. fuo more, 
 " deflectit. a Gr. aufew. Mallem ab Sac, 
 ic iterum, quod vide : quod enim augetur, 
 " fecundum partes fuas quafi iteratur & 
 " de novo fit." 
 
 In this place Skinner does not feem to 
 enjoy his ufual fuperiority of judgment 
 over Junius. And it is very ftrange that 
 lie fhould chufe here to derive the verb 
 Gacan from the conjunction Gac (that is, 
 from its own Imperative ) 5 rather than 
 i the
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 223 
 
 the conjunction (that is, the Imperative) 
 from the verb. His judgment was more 
 awake when he derived IF or GIF from 
 Dipan, ami not Gipan from Cip ; which 
 yet, -according to his prefent method, he 
 mould have done. 
 
 Perhaps it may be wortli remarking, as 
 an additional proof of the nature of this 
 conjuction; that in each language, where 
 this imperative is ufed conjunctively, the 
 Conjunction varies j-uft -as the verb does. 
 
 In Danifh the Conjunction is og, and the 
 
 verb oger. 
 In Swedifh the Conjunction is och, and the 
 
 verb oka. 
 In Dutch the Conjunction is ook, from 
 
 the verb oecken. 
 In German the Conjunction is auch> from 
 
 the verb auchon. 
 
 In
 
 224 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 In Gothic the Conjunction is An]C> 
 
 the verb AWA**- 
 As in Englifh the Conjunction is Eke or 
 
 Eak, from the verb Gacan. 
 
 YET. STILL. 
 
 I put the conjun6lions YET and STILL 
 here together > becaufe (like If and An) 
 they may be ufed mutually for each other 
 without any alteration in the meaning 
 of the fentences : a circumftance which 
 (though not fo obvioufly as in thefe in- 
 ftances) happens likewife to fome other of 
 the conjunctions ; and which is not un- 
 worthy of connderation. 
 
 According to my derivation of them 
 both, this mutual interchange will not 
 feem at all extraordinary : for YET (which 
 is nothing but the Imperative ger or gyr, 
 of getan or gytran, obtinere) and STILL 
 
 (which
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 225 
 
 (which is only the Imperative Srell or 
 Sreall, of Srellan or Srealhan *, ponere) 
 may very well fupply each other's place, 
 and be indifferently ufed for the fame 
 purpofe. 
 
 But I will repeat to you the derivations 
 which others have given, and leave you to 
 chufe between us. 
 
 Mer. Cafaubon fays " ETI, adhuc, 
 
 " Yet." 
 
 Junius fays <f YET, adhuc. A. s. 
 " 33^- Cymrceis etwa, etto, fignificat, ad- 
 * c hue, etiam, iterum -, ex en vel eeuQig" 
 QL Skin- 
 
 Though this verb is no longer current in Englifli, 
 except as a Conjunction, yet it keeps its ground in the 
 collateral languages. 
 
 In German and Dutch it is Stellen 
 
 In the Swedifh Stalla 
 
 And in the Danifh Stiller.
 
 226 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 Skinner fays Cf YET, ab A. s. 
 " Hera, adhuc. modo. Teut. 3|tt& J am J 
 L c mox." 
 
 Again he fays " STILL, aflidue, inde- 
 " finenter, incefTanter. Nefcio an ab A. s. 
 " rill, addito tantum fibilo -, vel a noftro, 
 " & credo etiam, A. s. As, ut, ficut, 
 " (licet apud Somnerum non occurrat) & 
 " eodem Til, ufque. q. d. ufque, eodem 
 modo." 
 
 ELSE. 
 
 This word ELSE, formerly written Alles, 
 Alys, Afyfe, Elks, Ellus, Ellis, Ells, Els, 
 and now Elfe -, is, as I have faid, no other 
 than Slef or Slyr 1 , the Imperative of 
 Slej*an or Slyj^an, dimittere. 
 
 Mr. V/harton, in his Hiftory of Eng- 
 
 lifh Poetiy, Vol. i. page (without any 
 
 authority, and in fpite of the context, 
 
 7 which
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 227 
 
 which evidently demands E/fe, and will 
 not admit of Alfo) has explained ALLES 
 in the following paflage by Alfo. 
 
 " The Soudan ther he fatte in halle ; 
 " He fent his meflagers fafte with alle, 
 
 " To hire fader the Kyng. 
 " And fayde, how fo hit ever bi falle, 
 " That mayde he wolde clothe in palle 
 
 " And fpoufen hire with his ryng. 
 " And ALLES I fwere withouten fayle 
 " I chull hire winnen in pleye battayle 
 
 " With mony an heih lordyng." 
 
 The meaning of which is evidently, 
 Give me your daughter, ELSE I will 
 take her by force." 
 
 It would have been nonfenfe to fay, - 
 Give me your daughter, ALSO I will 
 take her by force." 
 
 Juniusfays {C Rife, aliter, alias, alio- 
 ^ui. A. S. Elks'. Al. Alles. D. Elkrs." 
 
 Skinner
 
 228 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 Skinner fays " E/fe, ab A. s. Gllcjr, 
 " alias, alioquin. Minfhew 6c Dr. Tho. 
 " Hickes putant efle contraclum a Lat, 
 " alias > vel. Gr. AXXug, nee fine verifimi- 
 " litudine," 
 
 S. Johnfon fays " E/fe, Pronoun, 
 " (Eller*, Saxon) other , one befdes. It is 
 " applied both to perfons and things." 
 
 He fays again " E/fe, Adverb, i. 
 * e Otherwife, 2. Befides^ except that men- 
 " tioned," 
 
 THOUGH. 
 
 THO' THOUGH, THAH * (or, 3S 6lU* 
 
 country-folks more purely pronounce it, 
 
 THAF, 
 
 * See a ballad written about the year 1264, in the 
 reign of Henry the third ; 
 
 " Richard THAH thou be ever trichard, 
 ** Trichten fhalt thou never more." 
 
 Percy's ReliqiicS) Vol. ii. ff. 2. 
 
 Sec
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 229 
 
 THAF, THAUF and THOF) is the Impera- 
 tive Dap or Dapij of the verb Dapian or 
 Dapigan ; to allow, permit, grant, yield, 
 afTent : And Dapij becomes Thah, ffaugb, 
 Thoug (and Thoch, as G. Douglas and other 
 Scotch authors write it) by a tranfition of 
 the fame fort, and at leaft as eafy, as that 
 of Hawk from J?apuc. And it is re- 
 markable, that as there were originally 
 two ways of writing the verb, either with 
 the guttural G (Daprgan), or without it 
 (Dapian) : fo there frill continues the 
 fame difference in writing and pronouncing 
 the remaining imperative of this fame 
 verb, with the guttural c (Though] , or 
 
 without 
 
 See alfo another ballad written in the year 1307, on 
 the death of Edward the firit. 
 
 " THAH mi tonge were mad of ftel, 
 
 " Ant iron herte yzote of bras, 
 " The godnefs myht y never telle 
 
 ** That with kyng Edward was." 
 
 Percy's Re/iques, Vol. ii, p. 10,
 
 230 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 without it (Tbo). In Englifh, the diffe- 
 rence is only in the characters ; but the 
 Scotch retain in their pronunciation, the 
 guttural termination. 
 
 I reckon it not a fmall confirmation of 
 this etymology, that antiently they often 
 ufed All-be, Albeit, All had, All were, All 
 give, inflead of Although *. 
 
 The 
 
 * " But Al be that he was a philofophere 
 *' Yet had he but lytel golde in cofre." 
 
 Pro. to Cant* Tales. 
 
 " Albtlt originally the King's Bench be retrained by 
 *' this A& to hold plea ot any real a&ion, yet by a 
 " mean it may; as when removed thither, &c. 
 
 LORD COKE. 
 
 " All bad he fey a thyng with both his eyen 
 " Yet fhuld we women fo vifage it hardely." 
 
 MARCHAUNTES Tale. 
 
 u Al were it fo flic were of fmall degree." Ibid. 
 
 (t ^/^/"England and Fraunce were thorow faught." 
 
 SKELTON.
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 231 
 
 . 
 The German nfes Dock; the Dutch Doch 
 
 and Dog-, the Danifh Dog and Endog-, 
 and the Swediih Dock ; as we ufe Though : 
 all from the fame root. The Danifh em- 
 ploys Skiont and Endjkiondt ; and the 
 
 e e 
 
 Swedifh Anfkont, for Though: from the 
 Danifh verb Skionnerj and the Swedifh 
 verb Skionja, both of which mean, to 
 perceive, difcern, imagine, conceive, fuppofe, 
 underjland. 
 
 As the Latin fi(if) means Be it : and 
 Nifi and Jine (unlefs and without) mean Be 
 not : fo Etfi (although) means And be it *. 
 
 The 
 
 * It may not be quite needlefs to obferve, that our 
 conjunctions IF and THOUGH may very frequently fup- 
 ply each ether's pfoce, as " THOUGH an hoftof men 
 " rife up againft me, yet {hall not my heart be afraid ;" 
 pr, " IF an hoft of men, &c." So" THOUGH all 
 " men fhould forfake you, yet will not I j" or, " IF 
 >* all men (hould forfake you, &c.'*
 
 232 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 The other Latin Conjunctions which are 
 ufed for Although, (as, <i>uam-vis, Licet, 
 Quantum-vis, Quam-libet) are fo uncor- 
 rupted as to need no explanation. 
 
 Skinner barely fays " THOUGH, ab 
 " AS Beah. Belg. SDoch. Belg. & Teut, 
 " 2Doch. etfi, quamvis*," 
 
 BUT. 
 
 It was this word, BUT, which Mr, 
 Locke had chiefly in view, when he fpoke 
 
 of 
 
 * Though this word is called a conjunction of fen- 
 tences, it is conftantly ufed (efpecially by children and 
 in low difcourfe) not only at the beginning, and be- 
 tween, but at the end of fentences. 
 
 u Pro. Why do you maintain your poet's quarrel 
 " fo with velvet and good clothes ? We have feen 
 " him in indifferent good clothes e're now himfelf. 
 
 " Boy. And may again. But his clothes fhall never 
 " be the beft thing about him, THOUGH. He will 
 " have fomewhat befide, either of humane letters or 
 " fevere honefty, fhall fpeak him a man, though h^ 
 <c went naked,''
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 233 
 
 of Conjunctions as marking fome " Stands, 
 " Turns, Limitations, and Exceptions of 
 " the mind." And it was the corrupt 
 ufe of this One word (BUT) in modern 
 Englifh, for Two words (BOT and BUT) 
 originally (in the Anglo-faxon) very diffe- 
 rent in fignification, though (by repeated 
 abbreviation and corruption) approaching 
 in found, which chiefly milled him. 
 
 " BUT (fays Mr. Locke) is a Particle, 
 < none more familiar in our language; 
 " and he that fays it is a difcretive Con- 
 '? junction, and that it anfwers SED in 
 " Latin, or MAIS in French *, thinks he 
 " has fufHciently explained it. But it 
 ** feems to me to intimate feveral Rela- 
 
 " tions 
 
 * It does not anfvver to Sed in Latin, or Mais in 
 French ; except only where it is ufed for Bat. Nor 
 will any one word in any Language anfwer to our 
 Englifh BUT : becaufe a fimilar corruption in the fame 
 inftance has not happened in any other language.
 
 234 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 " tions the mind gives to the feveral pro- 
 *' portions or parts of them, which it 
 46 joins by this monofy liable. 
 
 " Firfl, BUT to fay no more: 
 
 " Here it intimates a flop of the mind, 
 *' in the courfe it was going, before it 
 " came to the end of it. 
 
 " Secondly, 1 faw BUT two Plants. 
 
 <e Here it fhews, that the mind limits 
 " the fenfe to what is exprefTed, with a 
 " negation of all other. 
 / 
 
 " Thirdly,- Ton pray, BUT it is not 
 " that God would bring you to the true re- 
 " ligion : 
 
 " Fourthly, BUT that he would confirm 
 " you in your own.
 
 I 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 235 
 
 " The firft of thefe BUTS intimates a 
 " fuppofition in the mind oT fomething 
 " otherwife than it fhould be : the latter 
 " fhews that the mind makes a direct op- 
 " pofition between that and what goes 
 <c before it. 
 
 Fifthly, All animals have fenfe, BUT a 
 " dog is an animal. 
 
 " Here it fignifies little more, but that 
 f< the latter proportion is joined to the 
 " former, as the Minor of a Syllogifm. 
 
 " To thefe, I doubt not, might be added 
 a great many other fignificattons of this 
 particle, if it were my bufinefs to examine 
 it in its full latitude, and confider it in 
 c all the places it is to be found j which 
 " if one Ihould do, I doubt whether in 
 ^ c all thofe manners it is made ufe of, it 
 
 " would
 
 236 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 " would deferve the title of DISCRETIVE 
 w which Grammarians give to it. 
 
 <e 
 
 <{ But / Intend not* here a full -applica- 
 <f tlon of this fort of Jigm. The inftances 
 " I have given in this one, may give oc- 
 calion to reflect upon their ufe and 
 force in language, and lead us into the 
 contemplation of fever a! actions of our 
 minds in difconrfmg, which it has found 
 a 'way to intimate to others by thefe 
 Particles^ fome whereof confrantly, and 
 others in certain conftrutions, have the 
 
 '" fenfe 
 
 * " EfTentiam finemque conjundlionum fads apte 
 " explicatum puto : nunc earum originem materiam^ 
 " que videamus. Neque vero Sigillatim percurrere 
 ** omnes in Animo eft" 
 
 J. C. SCALIGER. 
 
 The conftant excufe of them all, whether Grarn? 
 matifts, Gramitffirians or Philofophers ; though they 
 flare not hazard the afiertion, yet they would all have 
 vis underftand that they can do it ; but non in ammo eft^ 
 And it has never been done.
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 237 
 
 * fenfe of a whole fentence contained in 
 " them." 
 
 Now all thefe difficulties are very eafily 
 to be removed without any effort of the 
 underftanding : and for that very reafon I 
 do not much wonder that Mr. Locke miffed 
 the explanation : for he dug too deep for 
 it. But that the etymologifts (who only 
 juft turn up the furface) fhould mifs it, 
 does indeed aftonifti me. It feems to me 
 impoffible, that any man who reads only 
 the moft common of our old Englifh au- 
 thors fhould fail to obferve it. 
 
 Gawin Douglafs, notwithstanding he 
 frequently confounds the two words, and 
 ufes them improperly, does yet (without 
 being himfelf aware of the diftinclion, and 
 from the mere force of cuftomary fpeech) 
 abound with fo many inftances, and fo 
 
 contrafted,
 
 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 contrafted, as to awaken, one fhould think, 
 the moft inattentive reader. 
 
 '* BOT thy werke (hall endure in laucle and glorie, 
 " BUT fpot or fait condigne eterne memorie. 
 
 Preface* 
 
 " BOT gif this ilk ftatew ftandis here wrocht, 
 
 " War with zour handis into the cietie brocht, 
 
 " Than (hew he that the peopil of Afia 
 
 " BUT ony obftakill in fell battel fuld ga. Book 2. 
 
 " This chance is not BUT Goddis willis went, 
 
 " Nor is it not leful thyng, quod fche, 
 
 " Fra hyne Creufa thou turs away with the ; 
 
 " Nor the hie Governoure of the hevin above is 
 
 " Will fuffer it fo to be, BOT the behufF is 
 
 " From hens to wend full fer into exile, 
 
 * e And over the braid fey fayl furth mony a myle, 
 
 * c Or thou cum to the land Hifperia 
 
 <c Quhare with foft courfis Tybris of Lidia 
 
 <e Rynnys throw the riche feildis of pepill flout ; 
 
 " Thare is gret fubftance ordenit the BUT dout. 
 
 Book 2. 
 
 K BOT gif the Fatis, BUT pleid, 
 " At my plefure fuffer it me life to leid. Book 4. 
 " BOT fen Apollo clepit Gryneus, 
 " Grete Italic to feik commandis us, 
 " To Italic eik Oraclis of Licia 
 " Admonift us BUT mare delay to ga. Book 4. 
 
 " Thou wyth thir harmes overchargit me alfo, 
 " Quhen I fell firft into this rage, quod fche, 
 
 BOT
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 239 
 
 " Box fo to do my teris coirftrenyt the. 
 
 ** Was it not leful, alace, BUT cumpany, 
 
 " To me BUT cryme allane in chalmer to ly. Book 4* 
 
 " The tothir anfwered, nouthir for drede nor boift 
 
 *' The luf of wourfchip nor honoure went away is, 
 
 " BOT certainly the daifit blude now on dayis 
 
 " Wax is dolf and dull throw myne unweildy age, 
 
 " The cald body has mynyft my curage : 
 
 " BOT war I now as umxjuhile it has bene, 
 
 " Zing as zone wantoun woiftare fo flrang thay wene, 
 
 " Ze had I now fie zoutheid, traiftis me, 
 
 " BUT ony price I fuld all reddy be. Book 5. 
 
 " The prince Eneas than feand this dout ; 
 
 " No langar fuffer wald fie wraith procede 
 
 " Nor feirs Entellus mude thus rage and fprede; 
 
 u BOT of the bargain maid end, BUT delay. Book 5. 
 
 " In nowmer war thay BUT ane few menze, 
 
 14 BOT they war quyk, and valzeant in melie. Book 5- 
 
 xt Blyn not, blyn not, ihou grete Troian Enee, 
 
 ** Of thy bedis nor prayeris, quod fche ; 
 
 " For BOT thou do, thir grete durris, BUT dred, 
 
 *' And griflie zettis fall never warp on bred. Book 6- 
 
 " How grete apperance is in him, BUT dout, 
 
 *' Till be of proues, and ane vailzeant knycht; 
 
 " BOT ane blak fop of myft als dyrk as nycht 
 
 " Wyth drery fchadow bylappis his hede.. Book 6- 
 
 " BOT fen that Virgil ftandis BUT compare. 
 
 Prol. to Book 9, 
 
 " Quhidder GIF the Goddis or fum fpretis filly 
 " Movis in our myndis this ardent thochtful fire, 
 " Or GIF that every mannis fchrewit defyre 
 *' Be as his God and Genius In that place, 
 
 Iwat
 
 240 ETYMOLOGY 
 
 " I watnever,howitftandis, BOT this lang fpce 
 
 " My mynd movis to me, here as I ftand, 
 
 " Batel or fum grete thyng to tak on hand : 
 
 " I knaw not to quhat purpois it is dreft, 
 
 * c EOT be na way may I tak eis nor reft. 
 
 " Beha'ldis thou not fo furelie BUT affray, 
 
 " Zone Rutulianfs haldis thayme glaid and gay ? 
 
 Book 9. 
 
 " EOT lo, as thay thus wounderit in effray, 
 " This ilk Nifus, wourthin proud and gay, 
 ** And baldare of his chance fa with him gone 
 " Ane uthir takill afiayit he anone : 
 " And with ane found fmate Tagus BUT remede. 
 
 Book 9. 
 
 " BOT the tothir BUT fere, 
 
 " Bure at him mychtely with anelang fpere. Book lov 
 
 " BOT the Troiane Baroun unabafitlie 
 
 " Na wourdis preifis to render him agane j 
 
 " BOT at his fa let fle ane dart or flane 
 
 " That hit Lucagus, quilk fra he felt the dynt, 
 
 *' The fchaft hinging into his fchicld, BUT ftynt, 
 
 " Bad drive his hors and chare alfordwert ftreicht. 
 
 Book 10. 
 
 " BOT quhat awailis bargane or frrang melle 
 *' Syne zeild the to thy fa, BUT ony quhy. 
 
 Prol. to Book i iv 
 
 " Than of his fpeich fo wounderit were thay 
 " Kepit thare filence, and wift not what to fay 
 41 BOT athir towart uthir turnis BUT mare 
 " And can behald his fallow in ane ftare. Book 1 1. 
 *' BOT now I fee that zoung man haift BUT fale ; 
 " To mache in feild wyth fatis inequale. Book 12. 
 4 " Quhare
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 241 
 
 " Quhare fone foregadderit all the Troyane army, 
 " And thyck about hytn flokkand can BUT baid 
 < Box nowthir fcheild nor wappinis down thay laid." 
 
 Book 12. 
 
 The GlofTarift of Douglas contents him- 
 felf with explaining EOT by BUT. 
 
 The GlofTarift to Urry's Edition of 
 Chaucer fays, " BOT for BUT is a form- 
 " of fpeech frequently ufed in Chaucer to 
 " denote the greater certainty of a thing.'-' 
 This is a moft inexcufable afiertion : 
 for I believe the place cited in the GloiTary 
 is the only inftance (in this edition of 
 Chaucer) where BOT is ufed ; and there 
 is not the fmalleft fhadow of reafon for 
 forming even a conjecture in favour of 
 this unfatisfactory afTertion: unfatisfaclory, 
 even if the fa6t had been fo ; becaufe it 
 contains no explanation : for why fhould 
 EOT denote greater certainty ? 
 
 R And
 
 242 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 And here it may be proper to obferve, 
 that Gawin Douglafs's language (where 
 EOT is very frequently found) though 
 written about a century after, mull yet 
 be efteemed more ancient than Chaucer's : 
 even as at this day the prefent Englifli 
 fpeech in Scotland is, in many refpecls, 
 more ancient than that fpoken in England 
 fo far back as the reign of Queen Eliza- 
 beth*. So M^KCafaubon (de vet. ling. 
 Ang.) fays of his time " Scotica lingua 
 " Anglica hodierna purior." Where by 
 pur ior , he means nearer to the Anglo- 
 Saxon. 
 
 So G. Hickes, in his Anglo-Saxon Gram- 
 mar, (Chap. 3.) fays " Scoti in multis 
 
 " Saxomzanfes." 
 
 But, 
 
 * This will not feem at all extraordinary, if you 
 reafon diretly contrary to Lord Monboddo on this 
 fubjel ; by doing which you will generally be right, 
 as well in this as in almoft every thing elfe which he 
 has advanced.
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 243 
 
 But, to return to Mr. Locke, whom (as 
 
 B. Johnfon fays of Shakefpeare) " I re- 
 
 " verence on this fide of idolatry ;" in the 
 
 Jive inftances which he has given for five 
 
 different meanings of the word BUT, there 
 
 are indeed only two different meanings * : 
 
 R 2 nor 
 
 * " You muft anfwer, that fhe was brought very 
 " near the fire, and as good as thrown in ; or elfe 
 " that fhe was provoked to it by a divine infpiration. 
 <c BUT, BUT that another divine infpiration moved 
 " the beholders to believe that fhe did therein a noble 
 " a-t, this al of her's might have been calumniated, 
 " &c" 
 
 DONNE'S B,*GaV, Part II. Dlfllnf. 5. Sett. 8. 
 
 In the above paflage, which is exceedingly aukward, 
 BUT is ufed in both it's meanings clofe to each other: 
 and the impropriety of the corruption appears therefore 
 in it's moft offenfive point of view. A careful author 
 would avoid this, by placing thefe two BUTS at a 
 diftance from each other in the fentence, or by chang- 
 ing one of them for fome other equivalent word. 
 Whereas had the corruption not taken place, he might 
 without any inelegance (in this refpect) have kept the 
 conftru&ion of the fentence as it now ftands : for 
 nothing would have offended us, had it run thus 
 " EOT, lutan that another divine infpiration moved 
 " the beholders, &c."
 
 244 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 nor could he, as he imagined he could, 
 have added any other fignifications of this 
 particle, but what are to be found in EOT 
 and BUT as I have explained them*. 
 
 BUT, in the/r/?, third, fourth, 
 inftances, is corruptly put for EOT, the 
 imperative of Boran : 
 
 In the fecond inftance only it is put for 
 Bute, or Butan, or Be-utran -f. 
 
 In 
 
 * S. Johnfon, in his Dictionary, has numbered up 
 eighteen different fignifications (as he imagines) of BUT: 
 which however are all reducible to EOT and Be-utan. 
 
 f " I faw BUT two plants." 
 
 Not or Ne is here left out and underftood, which 
 ufed formerly to be always inferted, as it frequently is 
 ftill. 
 
 So Chaucer " I ne ufurpe not to have founden 
 " this werke of my labour or of mine engin. I 
 " n'ame BUT a leude compilatour of the laboure of 
 
 " old
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 245 
 
 In the^r/? inftance,: " To fay no more," 
 is a mere parenthefis : and Mr. Locke has 
 
 unwarily 
 
 " old Aftrologiens, and have it tranfl^ted in myn 
 
 *' Englifhe. And with this fwerde (hall I fleene envy." 
 
 Introduction to Conclusions of the Ajirolabie. 
 
 We fhould now fay u I am BUT a leude compi- 
 " latour, &c." 
 
 This omiflion of the negation before BUT, though 
 now very common, is one of the molt blameable 
 and corrupt abbreviations of conftruclion which is ufed 
 in our language ; and could never have obtained, but 
 through the utter ignorance of the meaning of the 
 word BUT. " There is not (fays Chillingworth) fo 
 " much ftrength required in the edifice as in the foun- 
 " dation : and if BUT wife men have the ordering of 
 " the building, they will make it much a furer thing, 
 " that the foundation fhall not fail the building, than 
 " that the building (hall not fall from the foundation. 
 " And though the building be to be of brick or ftone, 
 " and perhaps of wood; yet it may be poflibly they 
 " will have a rock for their foundation j whofe ftabi- 
 " lity is a much more indubitable thing, than the ad- 
 <c herence of the ftruclure to it." 
 
 It (hould be written " If none but wife men." 
 
 But the error in the coiiftru&ion of this fentence, will 
 
 R 3 not
 
 246 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 unwarily attributed to BUT, the meaning 
 contained in the parentheiis : for fuppofe 
 the inftance had been this, " BUT to 
 " proceed" Or this, " BUT, to go fairly 
 " through this matter? Or this, " BUT, 
 " not tojlop" 
 
 Does BUT in any of thefe inftances, in- 
 timate a flop of the mind in the courfe it 
 was going? The truth is, that BUT itfelf is 
 the farther!: of any word in the language 
 from " intimating a flop" On the con- 
 trary it always intimates fomething MORE *, 
 
 fome- 
 
 not excufe the prefent minifter, if he neglefb the mat- 
 ter of it. The bleffings or execrations of all pofterity 
 for ever upon the name of PITT, (pledged as he is) 
 \vill depend intirely upon his conduit in this particular. 
 
 * In the French, Italian, Spanifh, Portuguefe, 
 Dutch, and feveral other dead and living languages, 
 the very word MORE is ufed for this conjunction BUT, 
 
 The
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 247 
 
 fomething to follow : (as indeed it does in 
 
 this very inflance of Mr. Locke's j though 
 
 R 4 we 
 
 The French anciently ufed MAIS, not only as they 
 now do for the conjunction MAIS j but alfo as they 
 now ufe plus or cfavantage. 
 
 Y puis je Mais ? 
 Je n'en puis Mais, 
 
 are ftill in ufe among the vulgar people ; in both 
 which expreffions it means more. So Henry Eftiene 
 ufes it j 
 
 " Sont fi bien accouftumez a cefte fyncope, ou 
 " plutoft apocope, qu'ils en font quelquesfois autant 
 " aux diflyllabes, qui n'en peuvent mats." 
 
 H. E. de la prece Hence dii langage Francois^ p. 18. . 
 
 " Mais vient de niagis (j'entens mats pour d'avan- 
 " tage" Id. p. 131. 
 
 In the fame manner alfo the Spanifh language em- 
 ploys MAS both for But and More. 
 
 " Es la verdad la que Mas importa a los princi- 
 " pes, y la que menos fe halla en los palacios." 
 
 Saavedfa. Corona Gctbica. 
 
 " Obra de Mas novedad, y Mas eftudio;" Id.
 
 248 E T Y M o L o G Y of the 
 
 , we know not what that fomething is, be- 
 caufe ^the fentence is not compleated.) 
 And therefore whenever anyone in difcourfe 
 finifhes his words with BUT, the queftion 
 always follows BUT what? 
 
 So that Shakefpeare fpeaks moil truly 
 as well as poetically, when he gives an 
 account of BUT, very different from this 
 of Mr. Locke. 
 
 * e Meffl Madam, he's well. 
 
 C/eo. Wellfaid. 
 
 " Mcjf. And friends with Caefar. 
 
 " Cleo. Thou art an honeft man. 
 
 " Meff. Caefar and he are greater friends than ever. 
 
 " Cleo. Make thee a fortune from me. 
 
 " Meff. BUT YET Madam, 
 
 " Cleo. I do not like BUT YET. It does allay 
 " The good precedent. Fie upon BUT, YET. 
 " BUT YET is as a Jaylour, to bring forth 
 " Some monftrous malefactor. " 
 
 Anthony and Cleopatra^ Al II. Sc, 5.- 
 
 Where you may obferve that YET (tho' 
 
 ufed elegantly here, to mark more flrongly 
 
 7 the
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 249 
 
 the hefitation of thefpeaker) is merely fuper- 
 fluous to the fenfe; as it is always when ufcd 
 after EOT : for either EOT or YET alone 
 has the. very fame effeft, and will always 
 be found (efpecially EOT) to allay equally 
 the Good or the Bad * precedent ; by^ fome- 
 
 thing 
 
 * " Speed. Item, She hath more hairs than wit, 
 " and more faults than hairs j BUT more wealth than 
 " faults. 
 
 5' Laun. Stop there. She was mine, and not mine, 
 " twice or thrice in that article. Rehearfe that once 
 f { more. 
 
 " Speed. Item, Ihe hath more hair than wit, 
 
 " Laun. What's next? . 
 
 " Spted. And more faults than hairs. 
 
 " Laun. That's monftrous ! Oh that that were 
 " out ! 
 
 ?.* Speed. BUT more wealth than faults. 
 
 " Laun. Why that word makes the faults gracious." 
 
 Here the word BUT allays the bad precedent ; for 
 which, without any fhifting of its own intrinfic figni- 
 ficatipn, it is as well qualified as to alhy the Good.
 
 250 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 thing MORE * that follows. For Botan 
 means to BOOT f, i. e. to fuperadd J, to 
 
 fnpply, 
 
 f So Taflb, 
 
 i " Am. Oh, che mi dici ? 
 
 " Silvia m'attende, ignuda, e fola ? Tir Sola, 
 " Se non quanto v'e Dafue, ch' e per noi. 
 " Am* Ignuda ella m'afpetta ? Tir Ignuda : MA 
 " Am. Oime, che MA ? Tu taci tujwuccidi." _<*' 
 
 Jminta, Att. II. Sc. 3. 
 
 Where the difference of the conftrution in the Englifh 
 and the Italian is worth obferving ; and the reafon evi- 
 dent, why in the queftion confequent to the conjunc- 
 tion, what is placed after the one, but before the other. 
 
 Boot what ? "J f What more ? 
 
 i.e. I \ i.e. 
 
 But what ? 1 Che ma ? 
 
 f S. Johnfon, and others, have miftaken the ex- 
 preffion To Boot (which ftill remains in our lan- 
 guage) for a fubftantive ; which is indeed the infinitive 
 of the fame verb, of which the conjunction is the 
 Imperative. As the Dutch alfo ftill retain Boeten in 
 their language, with the fame meaning. 
 
 % " Perhaps it may be thought improper for me to 
 ** addrefs you on this fubje6t. BUT a moment, my 
 
 Lords,
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 251 
 
 fupply, to fubftitute, to atone for, to com- 
 penfate with, to remedy with, to make 
 amends with, to add fomething MORE in 
 order to make up a deficiency in fomething 
 elfe. 
 
 So likewife in the third and fourth in- 
 flates ( taken from Chilling worth) *. Mr. 
 
 Locke 
 
 " Lords, and it will evidently appear, that you are 
 " equally blameable for an omiflion of duty here alfo." 
 
 This may be fuppofed an abbreviation of conftruc- 
 tion, for " BUT indulge me with a moment, my 
 " Lords, and it will, &c." but there is no occafion 
 for fuch a fuppofition. 
 
 * Knott had faid, " How can it be in us a funda- 
 " mental error to fay, the Scripture alone is not judge 
 " of controverfies, SEEING (notwithftanding this our 
 " belief) we ufe for interpreting of Scripture all the 
 " means which they prefcribe ; as Prayer, conferring 
 " of Places, confulting the originals, &c." 
 
 To which Chillingworth replies, 
 
 You
 
 252 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 Locke has attributed to BUT a meaning 
 which can only be collected from the words 
 which follow it. 
 
 But Mr. Locke fays, " IF it were his 
 ** bufmefs to examine it (BUT) in its full 
 
 " lati- 
 
 " You pray, BUT it is not that God would bring 
 " you to the true religion, BUT that he would confirm 
 " you in your own. You confer places, BUT it is, 
 hat you may confirm or colour over with plaufible 
 " difguifcs your erroneous doctrines ; not that you may 
 " judge of them and forfake them, if there be reafon 
 * c for it. You confult the originals, BUT you regard 
 " the^n not when they make againil your doctrine or 
 " tranflation." 
 
 In all thefe places, }JUT (i. e. EOT, or, as we now 
 pronounce the verb, BOOT) only directs fomething to 
 be added .or fupplied, in order to make up fome defi- 
 ciency in Knott's exprefuons of " Prayer^ conferring 
 " of places, &c." And fo far indeed as an omiffion 
 of fomething js improper, BUT (by ordering it's in- 
 fertion) may be faid " to intimate a fuppofition in the 
 " mind of the fpeaker, of fomething otherwife than it 
 *' fhouldbe." But that intimation is only, as yoij fee, 
 by cpnfequence ; and not by the intrinfic fignification 
 of the word BUT,
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 253 
 
 " latitude." And that he " intends not 
 " here a full explication of this fort of 
 " figns." And yet he adds, that " the 
 <c inftances he has given in this one (BUT) 
 ct may lead us into 'the contemplation of 
 " feveral aft ions of our minds in difcourfmg, 
 " which it has found a" way to intimate to 
 t others by thefe particles." And thefe, 
 it muft be remembered, are Actions, or as 
 he before termed them THOUGHTS of our 
 minds, for which he has faid, we have 
 " either none or very deficient names' 1 
 
 Now if it had been fo, (which in truth 
 it is not) it was furely for that reafon, 
 moft efpecially the bufmefs of an Eflay- on 
 human underjlanding^ to examine thefe 
 Signs in their full latitude : and to give a 
 full explication of them. Infcead of which, 
 neither Here, nor elfeivhere, has Mr. Locke 
 given Any explication whatever. ; 
 
 Though
 
 254 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 Though I have faid much, I ihall alfb 
 omit much which might be added in fup- 
 port of this double etymology of BUT : 
 nor fhould I have dwelt fo long upon it, 
 but in compliment to Mr. Locke ; whofe 
 opinions in any matter are not flightly 
 to be rejected, nor can they be modeftly 
 controverted without very flrong argu- 
 ments. 
 
 None of the etymologifts have been 
 aware of this corrupt ufe of one wprd for 
 Pwo *. 
 
 Minfhew, 
 
 * Nor have etymologifts been any more aware of 
 the meaning or true derivation of the words corre- 
 fpqmding with BUT in other languages. Volfius derives 
 the Latin conjunction AT from irof j and AST from 
 AT, " inferto s." (But how or why s happens to be 
 inferted, he does not fay.) Now to what purpofe is 
 fuch fort of etymology ? Suppofe it was derived from 
 this doubtful word a r ? ; what intelligence does this 
 give us ? Why not as well ftop at the Latin word AT, 
 as at the Greek word Ta ? ? Is it not fuch fort of 
 
 trifling
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 255 
 
 Minfhew, keeping only one half of our 
 modern BUT in contemplation, has fought 
 for its derivation in the Latin impera- 
 tive Puta. 
 
 Junius 
 
 trifling etymology (for I will not give even that name 
 to what is faid by Scaliger and Nunnefius concerning 
 SED) which has brought all etymological inquiry into 
 difgrace ? 
 
 Voffius is indeed a great authority ; but, when he 
 has nothing to juftify an ufelefs conjecture but a fimi- 
 larity of found, we ought not to be afraid of oppofing 
 an appearance of Reafon to him. 
 
 It is contrary to the cuftomary progrefs of corrup- 
 tion in words to derive AST from AT. Words do not 
 gain but lofe letters in their progrefs ; nor has unac- 
 countable accident any {hare in their corruption ; there 
 is always a good reafon to be given for every change 
 they receive : and, by a good reafon, I do not mean 
 thofe cabaliftical words Metathefis, Epenthefis, &c. 
 by which Etymolo^ifts work fuch miracles; but at 
 leaft a probable or anatomical reafon for thofe not ar- 
 bitrary operations. 
 
 Adjl^ A/I, At. This conjecture is not a little 
 ftrengthened both by the antient method of writing 
 6 this
 
 256 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 Junius confines his explanation to the 
 other half.; which he calls its " primariam 
 " fi-gnificationem." 
 
 And Skinner willing to embrace them 
 both, found no better method to reconcile 
 two contradictory meanings, than to fay 
 hardily that the tranfition from one * to 
 the other -f- was " LEVI FLEXU !". 
 
 Junius 
 
 this conjunction, and by the reafon which Scaliger 
 gives for it. " AT fuit AD ; acccjfionem enim dicit." 
 De C.-L. L. cap. CLXXIII. 
 
 I am not at all afraid of being ridiculed for the above 
 derivation, by any one who will give himfelf the trou- 
 ble to trace the words (correfponding with BUT) of 
 any language to their fource : though they fhould not 
 all be quite fo obvious as the French. Mals^ the Italian 
 Ma, the Spanifli Mas^ or the Dutch Maar. 
 
 * Id eft, a direction to leave out fomething, 
 f Id eft, a direction to fuperadd fomething.
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 257 
 
 Junius fays " BUT, Chaucero T. c. v 
 c< 194. bis pofitum projine. Primus lo- 
 <c cus eft in fummo columns ; BUT tern- 
 " peraunce In tene" Alter eft in columnar 
 medio 5 
 
 " His golden carte with fiery bemes bright 
 
 " Four yoked ftedes, full different of hew 
 
 " BUT baite or tiring through the fpheres drew." 
 
 " ubi, tamen perperam, primo BOUT pro 
 "BUT repofueram : quod iterum delevi, 
 " cum (fub finem ejufdem poematis) in- 
 " cidiflem in hunc locum -, 
 
 " BUT mete or drinke (he drefled her to lie 
 " In a darke corner of the hous alone." 
 
 c 
 it 
 
 Atque adeo exinde quoque obfervare 
 ccepi frequentiflimam efle hanc parti- 
 <e culas acceptionem. In ^neide quoque 
 < Scotica paflim occurrunt." c< Burfpot 
 " or fa/t." 3. 58.- BUT ony indigence". 
 4. 20. " BUT fentence or ingyne" 5. 41. 
 S Prin-
 
 258 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 Principal poet BUT pere." 9. 19. 
 <f Atque ita porro. BUT videtur dictum 
 " quafi Be-uf, pro quo Angli dicunt WITH- 
 " OUT : unde quoque, hujus derivationis 
 cf intuitu, praefens hujus Particulae ac- 
 " ceptio videbitur oflendere hanc efle pri- 
 " mariam ejusjignijicationem" 
 
 The extreme careleflhefs and ignorance 
 of Junius, in this article is wonderful and 
 beneath a comment. 
 
 Skinner fays, c{ BUT, ut ubi dicimus 
 " None BUT he-" ab A. s. Bure, Butan, 
 <c prater, nifi, fine -, Hinc, " LEVI FLEXU, 
 " poftea ccepit, loco antiqui Anglo-faxo- 
 " nici AC, Sed, defignare. Bute autem & 
 " Buran tandem deflect! poflunt a Praep, 
 " Be, circa , vel Beon, efle, et ure vel utan, 
 
 " forts" 
 
 i 
 
 Mr.
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 259 
 
 Mr.Tyrwhit in hisGloflary fays " BUT. 
 " prep. Sax. Without. GlofT. Urr. I can- 
 < f not fay that I have myfelf obferved this 
 " prepofition in Chaucer, but I may have 
 <c overlooked it. The Saxons ufed it very 
 " frequently ; and how long the Scottifli 
 <c writers have laid it afide I am doubtful. 
 " It occurs repeatedly in Bp. Douglas." 
 
 Knowing that no Englifhman had yet 
 laid this prepofition afide, I was curious to 
 fee how many fentences Mr. Tyrwhit him- 
 felf had written without the ufe of this 
 prepofition ; and I confefs I was a little 
 difappointed in not meeting with it till 
 the fourth page of his preface : where he 
 fays cc Paflages which have nothing to 
 " recommend them to credit, BUT the fm- 
 " gle circumftance of having been often 
 
 *' repeated/' 
 
 * 
 
 82 So
 
 260 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 So in Chaucer throughout " Hys ftudy 
 " was BUT lytel on the Byble." But Mr. 
 Tyrwhit was not aware that, in all fuch in- 
 ftances, BUT is as much a prepofitian^ as 
 any in the language* 
 
 WITHOUT. 
 
 BUT (as diflinguifhed from Bot) and 
 WITHOUT have both exactly the fame 
 meaning, that is, in modern Englifh, nei- 
 ther more nor lefs than Be-out* 
 
 And they were both originally ufed in- 
 differently either as Conjunctions or Prepoji- 
 tions. But later writers having adopted the 
 falfe notions and diftin&ions of language 
 maintained by the Greek and Latin Gram- 
 marians, have fucceflively endeavoured to 
 make the Englifh Language conform more 
 and more to the fame rules. Accordingly 
 
 WITH-
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 261 
 
 WITHOUT, in approved modern fpeech *, 
 is now intirely confined to the Office of a 
 Prepofition ; and BUT is generally though 
 not alwdys ufed as a Conjunction. In the 
 fame manner as Nifi and Sine in Latin are 
 diftributed ; which do both likewife mean 
 exactly the fame, with no other difference 
 than that, in the former the negation pre- 
 cedes, and in the other it follows the verb. 
 
 
 Skinner only fays, " WITHOUT, ab 
 
 " A. s. wftmtran, Extra.". 
 
 83 S. John- 
 
 * It is however ufed as a Conjunction by Lord Mans- 
 field in Home's Trial, page 56, 
 
 " It cannot be read, WITHOUT the Attorney Ge- 
 " neral confents to it." 
 
 And yet, if this reverend Earl's authority may be 
 fafely quoted for any thing, it muft be for Words. It 
 is fo unfound in matter of law, that it is frequently 
 r ejected even by himfelf.
 
 262 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 S. Johnfori makes it a Prepofition, an 
 Adverb, and a Conjunction; and under 
 the head of a Conjunction, fays, " WITH- 
 " OUT, Conjunct. Unlefs ; if not; Ex- 
 " cept Not in life" 
 
 Its true derivation and meaning are the 
 fame as thofe of BUT (from Butran.) 
 
 It is nothing but the Imperative 
 utran, from the Anglo-faxon and Gothic 
 Verb peojrSan, vAlKOA^ , which in the 
 Anglo-faxon language is incorporated with 
 the Verb Beon efle. And this will ac- 
 count to Mr. Tyrwhit for the remark which 
 he has made, viz. that tc By and With 
 " are often fynonymous *." 
 
 AND. 
 
 * " Without and Within. Buran and Binnan : ori- 
 *< ginally, I fuppofe, Bi ucan and Bi mnan. 'By and 
 " With are often fynonymous." Gloflary.
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS, 263 
 
 AND. 
 
 M. Cafaubon fuppofes AND to be de- 
 rived from the Greek e/ra, poflea. 
 
 Skinner fays <f Nefcio an a Lat. Ad- 
 " dere q. d. Add-, inter] efta per Epenthelin 
 " N, ut in Render a reddendo." 
 
 Lye fuppofes it to be derived from the 
 Greek en, adhuc, praeterea, etiam, quine- 
 tiam, infuper. 
 
 I have already given the derivation which, 
 I believe, will alone Hand examination. 
 
 I fhall only remark here, how eafily 
 men take upon truft, how willingly they 
 are fatisfied with, and how confidently they 
 repeat after others, falfe explanations of 
 what they do not underftand. Conjunc- 
 tions, it feems, are to have their denomi- 
 S 4 nation
 
 264 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 nation and definition from the ufe to which 
 they are applied : per accidens, ejfentiam. 
 Prepofitions connect word ; but " the 
 " Conjunction connects or joins together 
 " fentences ; fo as out of two to make one 
 " fentence. Thus" Tou and I and Pe- 
 (( ter, rode to London*,' is one fentence 
 <c made up of three, &c." 
 
 Well ! So far matters feem to go on 
 very fmoothly. It is, 
 
 " Tou rode y I rode, Peter rode." 
 
 But let us now change the inftance, and 
 try fome others, which are full as com- 
 mon, 
 
 * " Petrus et Paulus difputant : id eft, Petrus dif- 
 " putat et Paulus difputat" 
 
 Sanclii Minerva, Lib. i. cap. xvm, 
 
 So again, Lib. 3. cap. xiv. " Cicero & filiu s valent. 
 V Figura Syllepfis eft : ut, valet Cicero, & valet flius." 
 Which Perizonius fufficiently confutes, by thefe iq- 
 ftances " Emi librum x drachmis & iv obolis.'* 
 ^ Saulus & Paulus funt ijdem."
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 265 
 
 mon, though not altogether fo conve- 
 nient. 
 
 Two AND two are four. 
 
 A B and B c and c A form a Triangle. 
 
 John AND Jane are a handfome couple. 
 
 Does A B form a triangle, B c form a tri- 
 angle ? &c. Is John a couple ? Is Jane a 
 couple ? Are two four ? 
 
 If the definition of a Conjunction is 
 adhered to, I am afraid that AND, in fuch 
 inftances, will appear to be no more a 
 Conjunction, (that is a connecter of fen- 
 tences) than Though in the inftance I have 
 given under that word : or than Buf, in 
 Mr. Locke's fecond inftance ; or than Elfe, 
 when called by S. Johnfon a Pronoun j or 
 than Since, when ufed for Sit he nee or for 
 Syne . In (hort, I am afraid that the Gram- 
 marians will fcarcely have an entire Con- 
 junction left : for I apprehend that there 
 
 3 is
 
 266 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 is not one of thofe words which they call 
 Conjunctions, which is not fomerimes ufed 
 (and that very properly) without connect- 
 ing fentences, 
 
 LEST. 
 
 Junius only fays t LEST, haft* mini- 
 " mus. v. little" Under Leaft, he fays 
 < { LEAST, left, minimus. Contractual eft 
 < ex eXxx^o?. v. little, parvus." And un- 
 der little, to which he refers us, there is 
 nothing to the purpofe. 
 
 Skinner fays " LEST, ab A. s. Lasr*, 
 <c minus, q. d. quo minus hocjiat" 
 
 'S. Johnfon fays, cf LEST, Conj. (from 
 ce the Adjective Leaft) That not" 
 
 This laft deduction is a curious one in- 
 deed ; and it would puzzle as fagacious a 
 
 reafoner
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 267 
 
 reafoner as S. Johnfon to fupply the mid- 
 dle fteps to his conclufion from Leaft 
 (which always however means fome) to 
 " I'baf not" (which means none at all. 
 It feems as if, when he wrote this, he had 
 already in his mind a prelTentiment of fome 
 future occafion in which fuch reafoning 
 would be convenient. As thus, " The 
 " Mother Country, the Seat of Govern- 
 " ment, muft neceflarily enjoy the great- 
 " eft fhare of dignity, power, rights, and 
 \\ privileges : an united or affociated King- 
 " dom muft have in fome degree a fmaller 
 " fhare ; and their Colonies the leaft 
 cc lhare;" That is, ( according to S. John- 
 fon *) None of any kind. 
 
 It 
 
 * Johnfon's merit ought not to be denied to him ; 
 but his Dictionary is the moft imperfeftancl faulty, and 
 the leaft valuable of any of his productions ; and that 
 fhare of merit which it poiTefles, makes it by fo much 
 the more hurtful. I rejoice however, that though the 
 leaft valuable, he found it the moft profitable : for I 
 
 could
 
 268 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 It has been propofed by no fmall autho- 
 rity (Wallis followed by Lowth) to alter 
 the fpelling of LEST to Leqft j and vice 
 verfa. " Multi," fays Wallis, " pro Ltft 
 " fcribunt Leaft (ut diftinguatur a Con- 
 
 " jun6lione 
 
 could never read his preface without fhedding a tear. 
 And yet it muft be confefTed, that his Grammar and 
 Hijlory and Dictionary of what be calls the Englifli 
 language, are in all refpeds (except the bulk of the 
 latter) moft truly contemptible performances ; and a 
 reproach to the learning and induftry of a nation, which 
 could receive them with the flighteft approbation. 
 
 Nearly one third of this Dictionary is as much the 
 language of the Hottentots as of the Englifli j and it 
 would be no difficult matter fo to translate any one of 
 the plained and moft popular numbers of the Spectator 
 into the language of that Dictionary, that no mere 
 Englifhman, though well read in his own language, 
 would be able to comprehend one fentence of it. 
 
 It appears to be a work of labour, and yet is in truth 
 one of the moft idle performances ever offered to the 
 public : compiled by an author who poflefled not one 
 iingle requifite for the undertaking, and (being a pub- 
 lication of a fet of bookfellers) owing its fuccefs to 
 that very circumftance which alone muft make it im- 
 poffible that it fhould deferve fuccefs.
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 269 
 
 " junclione Left, ne, tit non :) Verum om- 
 " nino contra analogiam Grammaticse. 
 " Mallem ego Adjeclivum left, Conjunc- 
 " tionem leajl fcribere." 
 
 " The fuperlative Leaft, fays Lowth, 
 " ought rather to be written without the 
 " A; as Dr. Wallis hath long ago ob- 
 " ferved. The Conjunction of the fame 
 " found might be written with the A, for 
 " diftincUon." 
 
 S. Johnfon judicioufly difTents from this 
 propofal, but for no other reafon, but be- 
 caufe he thinks " the profit is not worth 
 " the change." 
 
 Now though they all concur in the fame 
 Etymology, I will venture to affirm that 
 LEST, for Lcfed (as bleft for hie/fed, &c.) 
 is nothing elfe but the participle paft of 
 Lejran, dimitterej and, with the article 
 
 That
 
 270 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 That (either expreffed or underflood) means 
 no more than hoc dimijjb or quo dimij/b *. 
 
 And, if this explanation and etymology 
 of LEST is right, (of which I have not the 
 fmalleft doubt) it furnifhes one caution 
 more to learned Critics, not to innovate 
 rafhly : Left, whilfl they attempt to amend 
 a language, as they imagine, in one tri- 
 fling refpeft, they mar it in others of more 
 importance j and by their corrupt altera- 
 tions and amendments, confirm error $ 
 and make the truth more difficult to be 
 difcovered by thofe who come after. 
 
 Mr. 
 
 * As LES the Imperative of Lej*an is fometimes 
 ufed for UNLESS, as has been already fhewn under the 
 article Un/efs : fo is the fame imperative LES fometimes 
 ufed inftead of the participle LEST. 
 
 < I knew it was paft four houris of day, 
 
 " And thocht I wald na langare ly in May ;. - 
 
 " LES Phcebus fuld me lofingere attaynt." 
 
 G. Douglas, Prol.to the i2th book ofEneados.
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 271 
 
 Mr. Locke fays, and it is agreed on all 
 fides, that " it is in the right ufe of 
 " thefe" (Particles) " that more particu- 
 " larly confifts the clearnefs and beauty 
 " of a good ftyle :" and that, " thefe words, 
 < which are not truly by themfehes the names 
 " of any ideas y are of conftant and indif- 
 " penfible ufe in language j and do much 
 ct contribute to men's well exprefling 
 " themfelves." 
 
 Now this, I am perfuaded, would never 
 have been faid, had thefe Particles been 
 underftood ; for it proceeds from nothing 
 but the difficulty of giving any rule or 
 direction concerning their ufe ; and that 
 difficulty arifes from a miftaken fuppofition 
 that they are not " by themfehes the names 
 " of any ideas :" and in that cafe indeed I 
 do not fee how any rational rules con- 
 cerning their ufe could poffibly be given. 
 But I flatter myfelf that henceforward, the 
 4 true
 
 272 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 true force and nature of thefe words being 
 clearly underftood, the proper ufe of them 
 will be fo evident, that any rule concern- 
 ing their ufe will be totally unneceflary : 
 as it would be thought abfurd to inform 
 any one that when he means to direct an 
 addition^ he fhould not ufe a word which 
 directs to take away. 
 
 I am induced to mention this in this 
 place, from the very improper manner in 
 which LEST (more than any other con- 
 junction) is often ufed by our beft authors : 
 thofe who are mofl converfant with the 
 learned languages being mofl likely to 
 make* the miftake. " Ton make ufe of fuch 
 <c indirect and crooked arts as thefe to blafl 
 " my reputation, and to poj/efs men's minds. 
 " with difaffettion to my perfon ; LEST per- 
 " adventure, they might with feme indijfe- 
 " rence hear reafonfrom me." 
 
 CILLINGWORTH'S Preface to the Author of 
 Charity maintained, &c. 
 
 Here
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 273 
 
 Here LEST is well ufed " You make 
 " ufe of thefe arts:' Why? the reafon 
 follows, Lepeb that i. e. Hoc dimijjb 
 " men might hear reafon from me." 
 Therefore, " you ufe thefe arts." 
 
 Inftances of the improper ufe of LEST 
 may be found in almofl every author that 
 ever wrote in our language -, becaufe none 
 of them have been aware of the true 
 meaning of the word ; and have been mif- 
 led by fuppofmg it to be perfectly corre- 
 fpondent to fome conjunctions in other 
 languages ; which it is not. 
 
 Thus King Henry the Eighth, in A ne- 
 cejfary Doffrine, &c. fixte petition, fays, 1 
 " Ifwefuffer the fyrfle fuggejlion untofynne 
 " to tarry any whyle in our hartes y it is great 
 " peryll LEST that confent and dede ivy II 
 " foloive Jhortly after." 
 
 T Thus
 
 ETYMOLOGY of tht 
 
 Thus dlfcham, in his Scholemafter, 
 " If a yong jentleman will venture 
 ^i^ * n * f be companie of ruffians, it is 
 over great ajeopardie, LEST their facioni, 
 matters, thoughts, taulke, and dedes will 
 
 Any tolerable judge of Englifh will im- 
 mediately perceive fbmething aukward arid 
 improper in thefe fentences; though he 
 cannot tell why. Yet the reafon will be very 
 plain to him, when he knows the meaning 
 of thefe unmeaning particles (as they have 
 been called : ) for he will then fee at once 
 that LEST has no bufmefs in the fentences; 
 there being nothing dimiffb, in confequence 
 of which fomething elfe would follow : 
 and that if he would employ LEST, the 
 fentences muft be arranged other wife. 
 
 ...As,: - ~ { We muft take heed that the 
 " fi r ft f u gg e fti n un t fi n > tarry not arty 
 * ( while in our hearts, LEST that, &c." 
 
 14 A 
 
 . k <*
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 275 
 
 " A young gentleman Jhould be careful not 
 " to venture himfelf, &c. LEST, &c." 
 
 SINCE. 
 
 SINCE is a very corrupt abbreviation ; 
 confounding together different words and 
 different combinations of words : and is 
 therefore in modern Englifh improperly 
 made (like BUT) to ferve purpofes which 
 no one word in any other language can 
 anfwer ; becaufe the fame accidental cor- 
 ruptioiiS) arifing from fimilarity of found, 
 have not happened in the correfponuent 
 words of any other language. 
 
 Where we now employ SINCE was for- 
 merly (according to its refpeclive lignifica- 
 tion) ufed, 
 
 Sometimes, 
 
 i. SeoSSan, SioS'San, SeSSan, Si&San, 
 , Sithen, Sithence, SHhens, Sithnes, 
 
 T 2 Sometimes,
 
 276 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 Sometimes, 
 
 2. Syne, Sine, Sene, Sen, Syn, Sin : 
 
 Sometimes, 
 
 3. Seand, Seeing, Seeing that, Seeing as, 
 Sens, Senfe, Sence. 
 
 Sometimes, 
 
 4. S&Se, Si3, Sithe, Sith, Seen that, 
 Seen as, Sens, Senfe, Sence. 
 
 '' . 
 
 Accordingly SINCE in modern Englifh, 
 
 is ufed four ways. Two, as a prepofition -, 
 connecting (or rather offering) words : 
 and Two, as a Conjunction j offering fen- 
 tences. 
 
 When ufed as a prepofition, it has al- 
 ways the fignification either of the paft 
 participle Seen joined to thence, (that is, 
 feen and thenceforward:} or elfe it has 
 
 the
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 277 
 
 the fignification of the paft Participle feen 
 only. 
 
 When ufed as a Conjunction, it has 
 fometimes the fignification of the prefent 
 participle Seeing, or Seeing that-, and 
 fometimes the fignification of the paft 
 participle Seen, or Seen that. 
 
 As a Prepofition, 
 
 1. SINCE (for Si&San, Sithence, or Seen, 
 and thenceforward) as, 
 
 " Such a fyftem of Government, as the 
 " prefent, has not been ventured on by any 
 " King SINCE the expulfion of James the 
 " Second" 
 
 2. SINCE (for Syne, Sene, or Seen) as, 
 <c Did George the Third reign before or 
 
 <c SINCE that example?" 
 
 T 3 As
 
 278 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 As a Conjunction, ' 
 3. SINCE (for Scant), Seeing, Seeing as, 
 or Seeing that :) as, 
 
 '" If I Jhould labour for any other fatis- 
 " faction, but that of my own mind, it 
 cc would be an Efetf of phrenzy in me, not 
 " of hope; SINCE it is not 'Truth, but Opi-r 
 " nion that can travel the world without a 
 
 4. SINCE (for SjftSe, Sith, Seen as, or 
 Seen that) j as, 
 
 '-*' SINCE Death in the end takes from all, 
 " whatfoever Fortune or Force takes from 
 " any one ; it were a foolijh madnefs in the 
 " Jhipwreck of worldly things, where all 
 " Jinks but the forrow, to fave. that"- 
 
 Junius fays, " SINCE that 'Time, ex- 
 cc - inde. Contraclum eft ex Angl. Sitb 
 
 thence^
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 279 
 
 ft thence, q. d. fero poft: ut Sith illud 
 " originem traxerit ex illo S6I<J)n, Sera* 
 " Quod habet Arg. Cod." 
 
 Skinner fays, " SINCE, a Teut. 
 " Belg. feinto, Poft, Poftea, Poftquam. 
 " Dodt. Th. H. putat deflexum a noftro 
 < Si thence. Non abfurdum etiam efiet 
 <{ declinare a Lat. Exbinc, E & H abjedis, 
 ** & xfacillima mutationein s tranfeuntc.". 
 Again he fays, " SITH ab A. s. SiSSan, 
 " SySSan. Belg. &?B, feint. Poft, Poft 
 ce ilia, Poftea/' 
 
 After the explanation I have given, I 
 fuppofe it unneceflary to point out the 
 particular errors of the above derivations. 
 
 Sithenc-e and Sitb, though now obfoJetej 
 continued in good ufe down even to the 
 time of the Stuarts. 
 
 T 4 Hooker
 
 $80 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 * 
 
 Hooker in his writings ufes Sithence, 
 Sith y Seeing, and Since. The two former 
 he always properly diftinguifhes ; ufing 
 Sithence for the true import of the Anglo- 
 faxon Si$$an, and Sith for the true import 
 of the Anglo-faxon SrSbe. Which is the 
 more extraordinary, becaufe authors of 
 the firft credit had very long before Hook- 
 er's time confounded them together j and 
 thereby led the way for the prefent indif- 
 criminate and corrupt ufe of SINCE in all 
 the four cafes mentioned. 
 
 Seeing Hooker ufes fometimes, perhaps, 
 (for it will admit a doubt) improperly. 
 And SINCE (according to the corrupt cuf- 
 tom which has now univerfally prevailed 
 in the language) he ufes indifferently either 
 for Sitbence, Seen, Seeing, or Sith. 
 
 THAT.
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 281 
 
 THAT. 
 
 There is fomething fo very fingular in 
 the ufe of this Conjunction, as it is called, 
 that one fhould think it would alone, if 
 attended to, have been fufficient to lead 
 the Grammarians to a knowledge of moft 
 of the other conjunctions, as well as of 
 itfelf. The ufe I mean is, that the con- 
 junction THAT generally makes a part of, 
 and keeps company with moft of the other 
 conjunctions. If that, An that, Unlefs 
 that, Though that, But that, Without that, 
 Left that, Since that, Save that, Except 
 that, &c. is the conftruction of moft of 
 the fentences where any of thofe conjunc- 
 tions are ufed. 
 
 Is it not an obvious queftion then, to 
 afk, wrjy this conjunction alone fhould be 
 fo peculiarly diftinguifhed from all the 
 reft of the fame family? And why this 
 
 alone
 
 282 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 alone fliould be able to connect itfelf with, 
 and indeed be ufually neceflary to almoft 
 all the others ? So neceflary, that even 
 when it is compounded with another con- 
 junction, and drawn into it fo as to be-: 
 come one word, (as it is with Jlth and 
 fmce] we are ftill forced to employ again 
 this neceflary index, in order to precede, 
 and fo point out the fentence which is to 
 be affected by the other Conjunction ? 
 
 B. 
 
 Be, in the Anglo-faxon, meaning THAT, 
 I can eafily perceive that SITH (which is 
 no other than the Anglo-faxon siSSe) 
 includes THAT. But when SINCE is (as 
 you here confider it) a corruption for See- 
 ing-as and Seen-as ; how does it then in- 
 clude THAT ? In fliort what is AS ? For 
 I can gather no more from the Etymolo- 
 gifts concerning it, than that it is derived 
 
 either
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 283 
 
 either from us or from ALS * : But ftill 
 this explains nothing : for what ug is, or 
 ALS, remains likewife a fecret. 
 
 H. 
 
 The truth is that AS is alfo an article; 
 and (however and whenever ufed in Eng- 
 lifti) means the fame as //, or That, or 
 Which. In the German, where it flill 
 evidently retains its original fignification 
 gnd ufe, (as so -j- alfo does) it is written 
 Es. 
 
 It 
 
 * Junius fays, " As, ut, ficut, Gnecis eft ?." 
 Skinner, whom S. Johnfon follows, fays " AS a 
 " Teut. Ah t flcut j elifo fell, propter euphoniam in- 
 " termedio L." 
 
 t The German so and the Englifti so (thongh in 
 pne language it is called an Adverb or Conjunction ; and 
 in the 'other, an Article or Pronoun] are yet both of 
 them derived from the Gothic article $A> $ 
 And have in both languages retained the original mean- 
 ing, viz. //, or That. 
 
 Mr.
 
 284 E T y MO LOGY of the 
 
 It does not come from Ah -, any more 
 than Though, and Be-it, and If (or Gtf), 
 
 &c. 
 
 Mr. Tyrwhit indeed (not perceiving that Al-es and 
 Al-fa are different compounds) in a note on the Can- 
 terbury Tales, V. 7327. fays " Our AS is the fame 
 ** with Ah. Teut. and Sax. It is only a further cor- 
 " ruption of Alfo." But the etymological opinions of 
 Mr. Tyrwhit (who derives For the Nones from Pra 
 nunc} merit not the fmalleft attention. 
 
 Dr. Lowth, amongft feme falfe Englifh which he 
 has recommended, and much good Englifh which he 
 has reprobated, fays " So AS, was ufed by the 
 " writers of the laft century, to exprefs a confequence, 
 " inftead of so THAT. Swift, I believe, is the laft 
 " of our good writers who has frequently ufed this 
 " manner of exprefiion. It feems improper, and is 
 
 defervedly grown obfolete." 
 
 Cl 
 
 But Dr. Lowth, when he undertook to write his /- 
 troduftion, with the beft intention in the world, moft 
 afluredly finned againft his better judgment. -For he 
 begins moft judicioufly, thus, " Univerfal Grammar 
 " explains the principles which are common to All 
 " languages. The Grammar of any particular lan- 
 " g ua g e Applies thofe common principles to that par- 
 " ticular language." And yet, with this clear truth 
 before his eyes, he boldly proceeds to give a particular 
 
 grammar ;
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 28$ 
 
 6cc. come from Although, and Albeit, and 
 Algif, &c. For Ah y in our old Englifh 
 
 is 
 
 grammar; without being himfelf poflefled of one finglc 
 principle of Univerfal Grammar. Again, he fays, 
 " The connective parts of fentences are the moft ira- 
 " portant of all, and require the greateft care and at- 
 ** tention : for it is by thefe chiefly that the train of 
 *' thought, the courfe of reafoning, and the whole 
 " progrefs of the mind, in continued difcourfe of all 
 " kinds, is laid open ; and on the right ufe of thefe, 
 " the perfpicuity, that is the firft and greateft beauty 
 " of ftyle, principally depends. Relatives and Con- 
 " junctions are the inftruments- of connection in dif- 
 " courfe : it may be, of ufe to point out fome of the 
 " moft common inaccuracies that writers are apt to 
 " fall into with refpect to them ; and a few examples 
 " of faults may perhaps be more inftru&ive, than any 
 " rules of propriety that can be given." 
 
 And again, " I have been the more particular in 
 *' noting the proper ufes of thefe conjunctions, becaufe 
 " they occur very frequently ; and, as it was obferved 
 '^before of connective words in general, are of great 
 " importance with refpeft to the clearnefs and beauty 
 " of ftyle. I may add too, becaufe miftakes in the 
 " ufe of them are very common." 
 
 After which he proceeds to his examples of the pro- 
 per and improper ufe of thefe conne&ives : without 
 
 having
 
 286 ETYMOLOGY of 'the 
 
 is a contradtion of Al^ and es or as : and 
 this Al (which in corriparifbns ufed to be 
 very properly employed before the firfl es 
 or as, but was not employed before the 
 fecond) we now, in modern Englifh, fup- 
 prefs : As we have alfo done in numberlefs 
 other inftances -, where AH (though not 
 improper) is not neceffary. 
 
 Thus, 
 
 .having the moft diftant notion of the meaning of the 
 words whofe employment he undertakes to fettle. The 
 confequence was unavoidable : that, (having no rea~ 
 
 finable rule to go by, and no apparent fignification to 
 dire& him) he was compelled to truft to his own fan- 
 clful tafte (as in the be/I it is), and the uncertain au^- 
 thority of others : and has confequently approved and 
 condemned without truth or reafon. " Pourquoi (fays 
 " Girard) apres tant de fiecles & tant d'ouvrages, les 
 " gens de Lettres ont-ils encore des idees fi informes 
 
 , <c & des exprefTions fi confufes, fur ce qu'ils font pro- 
 " feflion d'etudier & de traiter ? Ou s'ils ne veulent 
 " pas prendre la peine d'approfondir la matiere, com- 
 " ment ofent-ils en donner des lecons au public? 
 '* C'eft ce que je nc concois pas."
 
 &NGI/ISH CONJUNCTIONS. 287 
 Thus, 
 
 " She glides away under the foamy Teas 
 
 " As fwift AS Darts or feather'd arrows fly." 
 
 That is, 
 
 " She glides away (with) THAT fwiftnefs, (with) 
 <e WHICH feather'd arrows fly." 
 
 When in old Englifh it is written, 
 
 She 
 
 " Glidis away under the fomy Seis 
 
 " ALS fwift as Ganze or fedderit arrow fleis*" 
 
 Then it means, 
 
 " With ALL THAT fwiftnefs with WHICH, &c." 
 
 After what I have faid, you will fee 
 plainly why fo many of the conjunctions 
 may be ufed almoft indifferently (or with 
 a very little turn of expreflion) for each 
 other. And without my entering into 
 the particular minutiae in the ufe of each, 
 
 you
 
 288 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 you will eafily account for the flight dif- 
 ferences in the turn of expreflion, arifing 
 from different cuftomary abbreviations of 
 conftruftion. 
 
 I will only give you one inftance, and 
 leave it with you for your entertainment: 
 from which you will draw a variety of ar- 
 guments and conclufions. 
 
 * And foft he fighed, LEST men might him hear.'* 
 And foft he figh'd, THAT men might NOT him hear. 
 And foft he fighed, ELSE men might him hear. 
 UNLESS he fighed foft, men might him hear. 
 BUT that he fighed foft, men might him hear, 
 WITHOUT he fighed foft, men might him hear. 
 SAVE that he fighed foft, men might him hear. 
 EXCEPT he fighed foft, men might him hear. 
 OUTCEPT he fighed foft, men might him hear. 
 OUT-TAKE he fighed foft, men might him hear, 
 IF that he figh'd NOT foft, men might him hear. 
 And AN he figh'd NOT foft, men might him hear. 
 SET that he figh'd NOT foft, men might him hear. 
 PUT CASE he figh'd NOT foft, men might him hear.* 
 BE IT he figh'd NOT foft, men might him hear. 
 
 B.
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 289 
 
 B. 
 
 According to your account then, Lord 
 Monboddo is extremely unfortunate in the 
 particular care he has taken to make an 
 exception from the general rule he lays 
 down, of the Verbs being the Parent word 
 of all language, and to caution the candid 
 reader from imputing to him an opinion 
 that the conjunctions were intended by him 
 to be included in his rule, or have any 
 connexion whatever with Verbs *. 
 
 H. 
 
 * " This fo copious derivation from the verb in 
 *' Greek, naturally leads one to fufpedt that it is the 
 " Parent word of the whole language : and indeed I 
 " believe that to be the fat : for I do not know that 
 " it can be certainly {hewn that there is any word that 
 *' is undoubtedly a primitive, which is not a verb ; I 
 " mean a verb in the ftri&er fenfe and common ac- 
 " ceptation of the word. By this the candid reader 
 " will not underftand that I mean to fay that prepo/i- 
 " tionsy conjunflions, and fuch like words, which are 
 " rather the Pegs and Nails that faften the feveral parts 
 " of the language together than the language itfelf, 
 
 U " are
 
 290 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 H. 
 
 In my opinion he is not lefs unfortunate 
 in his rule than in his exception. They are 
 both equally unfounded : and yet as well 
 founded, as almoft every other pofition 
 which he has laid down in his .two firft 
 volumes. The whole of which is perfect- 
 ly worthy of that profound politician and 
 philofopher, who efteems that to be the 
 moft perfect form, and as he calls it 
 " the loft Jlage of civil fociety *," where 
 
 govern- 
 
 " are derived from verbs or are derivatives of any 
 kind." Vol. II. Part 2. B. i. Ch. 15. 
 
 Court de Gebelin is as pofitive in the contrary opi- 
 nion, " II a fallu neceflairement," (fays he,) " que 
 " tous les autres mots vinflent des noms. II n'eft 
 " aucun mot, de quelqu' efpece que ce foit, & 
 " dans quelque langue que ce foit, qui ne defcendc 
 " d'uu nora." Hift. de la Parole, page 180. 
 
 * " But the private lives of the fubje&s under thofe 
 " governments are left as much to the free will of each 
 " individual, and as little fubje6led to rule, as in the 
 
 " American
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 291 
 
 government leaves nothing to the free-will 
 of individuals ; but interferes with the do- 
 meftic private lives of the citizens, and the 
 education of their children ! Such would 
 in truth be the laft ftage of civil fociety, in 
 the fenfe of the lady in the comedy j whofe 
 lover having offered " to give her the laft 
 " proof of love and marry her." She 
 aptly replied, " The laft indeed ; for there's 
 * c an end of loving.'* 
 
 U 2- B. 
 
 " American Governments above mentioned : and every 
 " man in fuch a ftate may with impunity educate his 
 " children in the worft manner poflible ; and may 
 ct abufe his own perfon and fortune as much as he 
 " pleafes ; provided he does no injury to his neigh- 
 " bours, nor attempts any thing againft the ftate. 
 " The laft ftage of civil fociety, in which the pro- 
 " greffion ends, is that mod perfect form of polity 
 " which, to all the advantages of the Governments 
 " laft mentioned, joins the care of the education of 
 " the youth, and of the private lives of the citizens ; 
 " neither of which is left to the will and pleafure of 
 * each individual; but both are regulated by PUBJLIC 
 " WISDOM." Vol. I. page 243.
 
 292 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 B. 
 
 But what fay you to the bitter irony 
 with which Mr. Harris treats the moderns 
 in the concluding note to his doctrine of 
 Conjunctions ? Where he fays, <' It is 
 " fomewhat furprifing that the politeft and 
 <c moft elegant of the Attic writers, and 
 " Plato above all the reft, fhould have their 
 " works rilled with Particles of all kinds 
 " and with Conjun&iom in particular; while 
 tc in the modern polite works, as well of 
 " ourfelves as of our neighbours, fcarce 
 cc fuch a word as a Particle or Conjunction 
 " is to be found. Is it that where there 
 4C is connection in the meaning, there 
 " muft be words had to connect \ but 
 <f that where the connection is little or 
 " none, fuch connectives are of little ufe ? 
 " That houfes of cards without cement 
 " may well anfwer their end j but not 
 {t thofe houfes where one would chufe to 
 " dwell ? Is this the caufc ? Or have we 
 
 " attained
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 293 
 
 " attained an elegance to the antients uh- 
 " known ? 
 
 " Venimus ad fummam fortitna, &c." 
 
 What will you fay to Lord Monboddo, 
 who holds the fame opinion with Mr. 
 Harris * ? 
 
 I fay that a little more reflection and a 
 
 great deal lefs reading, a little more at- 
 
 U 3 tention 
 
 * u This abundance of Conjun&ions and Particles,'* 
 (fays he, Voh II. page 179) " is, in my opinion, one 
 " of the greateft beauties of the Greek language, &c. 
 " For I am fo far from thinking that that disjointed 
 *' compofition and fhort cut of ftyle, which is fo much 
 '* in fafhion at prefent, and of. which Tacitus among 
 " the ancients is the great model, is a beauty : that I. 
 " am of opinion it is the affectation of a deformity; 
 " nor is there, in my apprehcnfion,any thing that more 
 " disfigures a ftyle, or makes it more ofFenfive to a man 
 ** of true Tajie and 'Judgement in iuriting y &c." 
 
 " I fhall only add at prefent, that one of the greateft 
 " difficulties of compofing in Ehglilh appears to me to 
 44 be the want of. fuch" connecting particles as the 
 Greeks have, ^cc."
 
 294 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 tention to common fenfe *, and lefs blind 
 prejudice for his Greek commentators, 
 would have made Mr. Harris a much bet- 
 ter Grammarian, if not perhaps a Philo- 
 ibpher. What a ftrange language is this 
 , to come from a man, who at the fame time 
 fuppofes thefe Particles and Conjuntfiom to 
 be words 'without meaning ! It fhould feem, 
 by this infolent pleafantry, that Mr. Harris 
 reckons it the perfection of compofition 
 and difcourfe to ufe a great many words 
 'without meaning ! If fo, perhaps Mafter 
 Slender's language would meet with this 
 learned Gentleman's approbation. 
 
 " 
 
 I keep but three men and a 
 //"// my mother be dead ; but 'what though 
 yet I live a poor gentleman born." 
 
 Now 
 
 * The author would by no means be underftood to 
 allude to the COMMON SENSE of Doctors Ofwald, 
 Reid, and Beattje j which appears to him to be fheer 
 nonfenfe.
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 295 
 
 Now here is cement enough in propor- 
 tion to the building. It is plain, however, 
 that Shakefpeare (a much better philofo- 
 pher by the bye than mod of thofe who 
 have writen philofophical Treatifes) was 
 of a different opinion in this matter from 
 Mr. Harris, He thought the beft way 
 to make his Zany talk unconnectedly and 
 nonfenfically was to give him a quantity of 
 thefe elegant words without meaning which 
 are fuch favourites with Mr. Harris and 
 Lord Monboddo. 
 
 B. 
 
 This may be raillery perhaps, but I am 
 fure it is neither reafoning nor authority. 
 This inftance does not affect Mr. Harris : 
 for All cement is no more fit to make a firm 
 building than no cement at all. Slender 's 
 difcourfe might have been made equally as 
 unconnected without any particles, as with 
 fo many particles together. It is the pro- 
 U 4 per
 
 296 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 per mixture of particles and other words 
 which Mr. Harris would recommend ; and 
 he only cenfures the moderns for being 
 too fparing of Particles. 
 
 H. 
 
 Reafoningl It difdains to be employed 
 about fuch conceited nonfenfe, fuch affect- 
 ed airs of fuperiority and pretended ele- 
 gance. Efpecially when the whole founda- 
 tion is falfe : for there are not any ufeful 
 connectives in the Greek, which are not 
 to be found in modern languages. But 
 for his opinion concerning their employ- 
 ment, you (hall have authority, if you 
 pleafe j Mr. Harris's favourite authority : 
 an Antient, a Greek, and one too writ- 
 ing profefledly on Plato's opinions, and 
 in defence of Plato ; and which if Mr. 
 Harris had not forgotten, I am perfuaded, 
 he would not have contradicted, 
 
 Plutarch
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 297 
 
 Plutarch lays ct II n'y a ny Befte, ny 
 " inftrument, ny armeure, ny autre chofe 
 " quelle qu'elle -foit au monde, qni par 
 " ablation ou privation d'une fiene propre 
 " partie, foit plus belle, plus active, ne 
 " plus doulce que paravant elle n'efloit ; 
 <e la ou 1'oraifon bien fouvent, en eftans 
 '* les ctmjohflions toutes o/te'es, a une force & 
 <e efHcace plus affeclueufe, plus aclive, & 
 " plus efmouvante. C'eft pourquoy ceulx 
 '* qui efcrivent des figures de Retorique 
 " louent 6c prifent grandement celle qu'ils 
 " appellent deliee ; la ou ceulx qui font 
 * c trop religieux' & qui s' aflubjettifTent 
 <c trop aux regies de la grammaire, fans 
 " ozer ofler une feule conjonclion de la 
 " commune fa9on de parler, en font a 
 <( bon droit blafmez & repris ; comine 
 " faifans un flile enerve, fans aucune 
 " pointe d'afFeftion, & qui lafle & donne 
 
 " peine a ouir," 6cc. * 
 
 I will 
 
 * Platonic Queftions. Amyot'^ Tranflation.
 
 298 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 I will give you another authority, which 
 perhaps Mr. Harris may value more, be- 
 caufe I value it much lefs. 
 
 " II n'y a rien encore qui donne plus 
 " de mouvement au difcours que d'en oter 
 " les liaifom. En effet, un difcours que 
 " rien ne lie & n'embarafle, marche & 
 " coule de foy-meme, & il s'en faut peu 
 " qu'il n'aille quelquefois plus vite que la 
 " penfee meme de 1'orateur." Longinus 
 then gives three examples, from Xeno-? 
 phon, Homer, and Demoflhenes ; and 
 concludes C En egalant & applaniflant 
 " toutes chofes par le xnoyen de liaifons^ 
 " vous verrez que d'un pathetique fort & 
 <c violent vous tomberez dans une petite 
 " aifeterie de langage qui n'aura ni pointe 
 " ni eguillon; & que toute la force de 
 " votre difcours s'eteindra auffi-toft d'elle- 
 " mefme. Et comme il eft certain, que fi 
 " on lioit le corps d'un homme qui court, 
 4 "on
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 299 
 
 " on lui feroit perdre toute fa force j de 
 " meme fi vous allez embarrafler une paf- 
 " fion de ces liaifons & de ces particules in- 
 " uttles, elle les fouffre avec peine ; vous 
 " lui otez la liberte de fa courfe, & cette 
 " impetuofite qui la faifoit marcher avec 
 <e la mefme violence qu' un trait lance par 
 
 <{ une machine *." 
 
 i 
 
 Take one more authority, better than 
 either of the foregoing on this fubjecl:. 
 
 " Partes orationis fimiles nexu indigent, 
 " ut inter fe uniantur; & ifte vocatur 
 '* ConjunEtio, quae definitur vocula inde- 
 " clinabilis qua paries orationis colllgit. 
 Alii earn fubintelligi malint a alii ex- 
 prefse & molefle repetunt : illud, qui 
 attentiores funt rebus ; hoc, qui rigo- 
 rofius loquntur. Omittere fere omnes 
 
 " con- 
 
 * Boileau's tranflation. 
 
 "
 
 300 ETYMOLOGY of the 
 
 " conjunfliones Hifpanorum aut vitium 
 " aut character eft. Plurimse defiderantur 
 " in Lucano, plurimae in Seneca, multae 
 " in aliis authoribus. Multas omitto; 
 c< &, fi meum genium fequerer, fere om- 
 " nes. Qui rem intelligit & argumentum 
 " penetrat, percipit fibi ipfis cohaerere 
 <l fententias, nee egere particulis ut con- 
 " nectantur : quod, fi interferantur vo- 
 " culae connexivse, icopae diflblutae illas 
 " funt; nee additis & multiplicatis con- 
 " junclionibus cohaerere poterunt. Hinc 
 " patet quid debuifTet refponderi Caligulas^ 
 " Senecae calamum vilipendenti. Sueto- 
 ct nius : Lenius comptlufque fcribendi genus 
 tc adeo contempfity ut Senecam, turn maxime 
 " placentem^ commijjiones meras componere, 
 " 6? ARENAM SINE CALCE, diccret"- 
 c< Caligulae hoc judicium eft, inquit Lip- 
 " fius in judicio de Seneca; nempe iliius 
 " qui cogitavit etiam de Homeri carmi- 
 <c nibus abolendis, itemque Virgilii &; 
 
 < Titi
 
 ENGLISH CONJUNCTIONS. 301 
 
 " Titi Livii fcriptis ex omnibus bibliothe- 
 " cis amovenclis. Refpondeo igitur meum 
 " Senecam non iiulgo nee plebi fcripjiffe> 
 " nee 'omni viro doffo, fed illi qui attente 
 " cum llgeret. Et addo, ubi Lett or mente 
 "Senecam fequitur, fenfum adfequi : nee 
 " inter fententias, fuo fe prementes Gf con- 
 <c folidantes ponder e, conjunftionem major em 
 " requiri." 
 
 CAR AMU EL, cxlii. 
 
 jf 
 
 And I hope thefe authorities (for I will 
 offer no argument to a writer of his caft) 
 will fatisfy the " true tafle and judgment in 
 " writing" of Lord Monboddo; who with 
 equal affe6lation and vanity has followed 
 Mr. Harris in this particular : and who, 
 though incapable of writing a fentence of 
 common Englifh, (defuerunt enim illi Gf 
 tifus pro duce & ratio pro fuafore} fincerely 
 deplores the decreafe of learning in Eng- 
 land ';
 
 302 ETYMOLOGY, &c. 
 
 land* j whilft he really imagines that there 
 is fomething captivating in his own ftyle, 
 and has gratefully informed us to whofe 
 afiiftance we owe the obligation. 
 
 * See Mr. Bofwell's Tour to the Hebrides, p. 473. 
 
 E A
 
 [ 33 
 
 E A II T E P O E N T A, &C. 
 
 CHAP. IX. 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 ^ B. ~'C 
 
 WELL, Sir, what you have hitherto 
 faid of the Conjunctions will de- 
 ferve to be well confidered. But we have 
 not yet intirely done with them : for, you 
 know, the Prepofitions were originally, 
 and for a long time, claffed with the Con- 
 jun&ions : and when firft feparated from 
 them, were only diflinguifhed by the name 
 of Prepofitive Conjunctions.
 
 304 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 H. 
 
 Very true, Sir. And thefe Prepofitive 
 conjunctions, once feparated from the b- 
 thers, foon gave birth to another fubdivi- 
 fion* ; and Grammarians were not afhamed 
 to have a clafs of Poftpofifivt Prepofitives. 
 " Dantur etiam Poftpofitiones (fays Cara- 
 " muel) ; quse Prapofitiones pojlpofitmcc fo- 
 * c lent dici, nulla vocabulorum repugnan- 
 * e tia : vocantur enim Prapo/ittones, quia 
 " fenfu faltem praeponuntur j & Poftpofi- 
 , quia vocaliter poftponi debent." 
 
 B. 
 
 But as Mr. Harris ftill ranks them with 
 Connective s, this, I think, will be the pro- 
 per place for their inveftigation. And as 
 the title of Prepofitive or Prepofition " only 
 " cxprejjes their place and not their charac^ 
 
 * Buonmattei has ftill a farther fubdivifionj and has 
 made a feparate part ot fpeech of the Segnacaji,
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 305 
 
 te ter ; their Definition , he fays, will dijlin- 
 " #//# //^fl/ from the former Connectives" 
 He therefore proceeds to give a compleat 
 definition of them, viz. 
 
 <e A Prcpojition is a part offpeech, de- 
 itfelf of Jlgnijication ; to yp formed 
 /wo 'words that are figmficant, 
 ^//^ /o coalefce or unite of them- 
 <{ fefoes." Now I am curious to know, 
 whether you will agree with Mr. Harris in 
 his definition of this part of Speech j or 
 whether you are determined to differ from 
 him on every point. 
 
 H. 
 
 Till he agrees with himfelf, I think you 
 ihould not difapprove of my differing from 
 him j becaufe for this at leaft I have his 
 own refpe6lable authority. Having de- 
 fined a word to be a " Sound fignific ant ," 
 he now defines a Prepofition to be a word 
 X * f devoid
 
 306 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 {C devoid of Jignification" And a few pages 
 after, he fays, " Prepojltiom commonly tranf- 
 " f u f e fomething of their own meaning into 
 4t the word with which they are compounded" 
 
 Now, if I agree with him that words 
 are founds Jignificant ; how can I agree that 
 there are forts of words devoid of fignifica- 
 tion ? And if I could fuppofe that Prepo- 
 fitions are devoid ofjignification j how could 
 I afterwards allow that they transfufe forae- 
 thing of their own meaning ? 
 
 B. 
 
 This is the fame objection repeated, which 
 you made before to his definition of the 
 Jirfl fort of Connectives. But is it not 
 other wife a compleat definition ? 
 
 H. 
 
 Mr. Harris no doubt intended it as fuch : 
 for, in a note on this pafTage, he endea- 
 vours
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 307 
 
 vours to juftify his doctrine by a citation 
 from Apollonius * > which he calls " ra- 
 " ther a defcriptive fketch than a complete 
 " definition." But what he gives us in 
 the place of it, as compleat, is neither defi- 
 nition nor even defcription. It contains a 
 Negation and an Accident ; and nothing 
 more. It tells us what the* Prepofition is 
 not-, and the purpofe for which he fup- 
 pofes it to be employed. It might ferve as 
 well for a definition of the Eaft India Com* 
 pany, as of a Prepofition : for of that we may 
 truly fay " It is not itfelf any part of the 
 " Government, but fo formed as to unite 
 " thofe who would not have coalefced of 
 X 2 " them- 
 
 * " Apollonius (fays Mr. Harris) one of the earli- 
 ' eft and mojl acute of the old grammarians." 
 
 Hermes, Book 2. Chap. i. 
 
 That vain Sophijt Apollonius (fays Sir William 
 ' Temple) who Was but an Ape of the antient philo- 
 fophers." 
 
 Gfantient and modern Learning
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 " themfelves." Poor Scaliger (who well 
 knew what a definition ihould be) from 
 his own melancholy experience exclaimed 
 " Nihil infelicius grammatico definitore /" 
 Mr. Harris's logical ignorance moft hap- 
 pily deprived him of a fenfe of his misfor- 
 tunes. And fo little, good man, did he 
 dream of the danger of his fituation $ that 
 whilft all others were acknowledging their 
 fuccefslefs though indefatigable labours, 
 and lamenting their infuperable difficul- 
 ties, he prefaces his doctrine of Connectives 
 with this fingularly confident introduction ; 
 " What remains of our work is a mat- 
 " ter of lefs difficulty ; it being the fame 
 " here as in fome hiftorical picture : when 
 " the principal figures are once formed, it 
 " is an eafy labour to defign the reft *." 
 
 B. 
 
 * Such is the language, and fuch are the definitions 
 of him who, in this very chapter of the prepofitions, 
 " has modeftly given us the following note. " And 
 
 here
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 309 
 
 B. 
 
 1 However contradictory and irregular all 
 
 this may appear to you, Mr. Harris has 
 
 advanced nothing more than what the moft 
 
 X 3 approved 
 
 " here I cannot but obferve, that he who pretends to 
 " difcufs the fentiments of any one of thefe philofo- 
 " phers, or even to cite and tranflate him (except in 
 " trite and obvious Sentences) without accurately 
 " knowing the Greek tongue in general; the nice 
 " differences of many words apparently fynonymous ; 
 *' the peculiar ftyle of the author whom he prefumes 
 " to handle ; the new coined words, and new fignifi- 
 " cations given to old words ufed by iuch author and 
 " his fe& ; the whole philofophy of fuch fet, together 
 " with the connections and dependencies of its feyeral 
 " parts, whether logical, ethical or phyfical; He, / 
 " fay, that without this previous preparation, attempts 
 " what I have fald, will (hoot in the dark ; will be 
 " liable to perpetual blunders j will explain and praife, 
 " and cenfure merely by chance j and though he may 
 <c poflibly to fools appear as a wife man, will certainly 
 " among the wife ever pafs for afoot. Such a man's 
 " intellect comprehends antient philofophy, as his eye 
 " comprehends a diftant profpe. He may fee, per- 
 " haps, enough to know mountains from plains, and 
 " feas from woods ; but for an accurate difcernment 
 ** of particulars and their character, this, without far- 
 44 ther helps, it is impoflible to attain."
 
 310 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 approved Greek and Latin Grammarians 
 have delivered down to him, and what 
 modern Grammarians and Philofophers 
 have adopted *. 
 
 H. 
 
 Yes. Yes. I know the errors are ancient 
 enough, to have been long ago worn out 
 and difcarded. But I do not think that 
 any excufe for repeating them. For a 
 much lefs degree of understanding is ne- 
 ceffary to detect the erroneous principles 
 
 of 
 
 * " Praepofitio feu adnomen, per fe non fignificat^ 
 " nifi addatur nominibus." Campanella. 
 
 + 
 
 " Multas & varias hujus partis orationis definitiones 
 " invenio. Et prae caeteris arridet haec. Praepofitio 
 " eft vocula : modum quendam nominis adfignificans" 
 
 Caramuel. 
 
 " Ut omittam Particulas minores, cujufmodi funt 
 " Praepofitiones, Conjun&iones, Interje&iones, quae 
 *' nullam habent cum nomtnibus affinitatem" 
 
 J. C. Scaliger. de L. L, Cap, cxcn.
 
 Of P R E P O S I T I O N S. 311 
 
 of others, than to guard again ft thofe 
 which may be ftarted for the firft time by 
 our own imagination. In thefe matters 
 it fhews lefs weaknefs of judgment, be- 
 caufe it is more eafy to deceive ourfelves, 
 than to be deceived by others. 
 
 B. 
 
 You will do well, Sir, to be particular- 
 ly mindful of what you faid laft ; and to 
 place your ftrongefl guard there, where it 
 may be moft wanted : for you feem fuffi- 
 ciently determined not to be deceived by 
 others. And with this caution, I fhall be 
 glad to hear your account of the Prepo- 
 fition. Perhaps I fhall fave time, at leaft 
 I fhall fooner fatisfy myfelf, by afking you 
 a few queftions. Pray how many Prepo- 
 fitioris are there ? 
 
 H. >:,,::.;'. ,, 
 
 Taking the Philofophy of language as it 
 now Hands, your queftion is a very pro- 
 ? 4 per
 
 312 Of P R E P O S I T I O N S. 
 
 per one. And yet you know, that Authors 
 have never hitherto been agreed concern- 
 ing their number. The ancient Greek 
 Grammarians admitted only eighteen, (fix 
 monofyllables and twelve dhTylables). The 
 ancient Latin Grammarians above fifty *. 
 Though the moderns, Sanc~lius, Scioppius, 
 Perizonius, Voffius, and others, have en- 
 deavoured to leffen the number without 
 fixing it -f. 
 
 Our countryman Wilkins thinks that 
 thirty-fix are fufficient J. 
 
 Girard 
 
 * Scotus determines them to be forty-nine. 
 
 - t San&ius fays, " Ex numero Prsepofitionum, 
 " quas Grammatici pertinaciter aflerunt j aliquas fuf- 
 " tulimus." 
 
 % " There are thirty-fix Prepofitions which may, with 
 ** much lefs equivocalnefs than is found in inftituted 
 " languages, fujfice to exprefs thofe various refpedls 
 ** which are to be fignified by this kind of Particle." 
 
 Part 3, Chap. 3.
 
 Of P R E P O S I T I O N S. 313 
 
 Girard fays, that the French language 
 has done the bufinefs effectually with 
 thirty- two : and that he could not, with 
 the utmoft attention, difcover any more *. 
 
 But the authors of the Encyclopedic 
 [Prepofitiori] though they alfo, as well as 
 Girard, admit onlyjimple Prepofitions, have 
 found in the fame language, forty-eight. 
 
 And 
 
 * " Quoique les rapports determinatifs qu'on peut 
 " mettre entre les chofes foient varies & nombreux ; 
 " le langage Francois a trouve 1'art d'en faire enoncer 
 " la multitude & la diverfite des nuances, par un petit 
 " nombre de mots : car 1'examen du detail fait avec 
 " toute r attention dontjefuis capable, ne m'en offre que 
 " trente deux de cette efpece. II m'a paru que les 
 ** di&ionaires confondent quelquefois des Adverbes & 
 " meme des Conjondlions avec des Prepofitions. 
 " Je ne me fuis jamais permis de ne rien avancer fans 
 " avoir fait un examen profond & rigoreux; me fervant 
 " toujours de Tanalyfe & des regies de la plus exa6le 
 " Logique pour refoudre mes doutes, & tacher de 
 " prendre la parti le plus vrai. ye ne dijjimulerai pour- 
 *' tant pas, que mes fcrupules ont ete frequents : mais ma 
 " difcuffion a ete attentive, & mon travail opiniatre." 
 
 Vrais Principas, Difc. xi.
 
 314 O/* P R E P O S I T I O N S. 
 
 And Buffier gives a lift of feventy-five $ 
 and declares that there is a great number 
 befides, which he has not mentioned. 
 
 The greater part of authors have not 
 ventured even to talk of any particular 
 number : and of thofe who have, (except 
 in the Greek) no two authors have agreed 
 in the fame language. Nor has any one 
 author attributed the fame number to any 
 two different languages. 
 
 Now this difcordance has by no means 
 proceeded from any careleflhefs or want of 
 diligence in Grammatifts or Lexicographers ; 
 but the truth is, that the fault lies with 
 the Philofophers : for though they have 
 pretended to teach others, they have none 
 of them known themfelves what the na- 
 ture of a- Prepofition is. And how is it 
 poflible that Grammarians fhould agree, 
 what words ought or ought not to be re- 
 ferred
 
 Of P R E P O S I T I ON S. 315 
 
 ferred to a clafs which was not itfelf a- 
 certained. Yet had any of the definitions 
 or accounts yet given of the Prepofition 
 and of language been juft, two confe- 
 quences would immediately have followed; 
 viz. That all men would have certainly 
 known the precife number of Prepofitions; 
 and (unlefs Things, or the operations of 
 the human mind, were different in different 
 ages and climates) their number in all 
 languages muft have been always the fame. 
 
 B. 
 
 You mean then now at laft, I fuppofe, 
 to fix the number of real Prepofitions in 
 our own, and therefore in all other lan- 
 guages. 
 
 H. 
 
 Very far from it. I mean on the con- 
 trary to account for their variety. And I 
 will venture to lay it down as a rule, 
 that, of different languages, the leaft cor- 
 rupt
 
 3 16 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 rupt will have the feweft Prepofitions : 
 and, in the fame language, the beft ety- 
 mologifts will acknowledge the feweft. 
 And (if you are not already aware of it) 
 I hope the reafon of the rule will appear 
 in the fequel. 
 
 There is not, for inftance, (as far as I 
 am aware) a prepofition in any language, 
 anfwering dire6lly to the French prepo- 
 fition CHEZ*. Yet does it by no means 
 
 follow, 
 
 * In the fame manner Temoin and Moyennant are 
 prepofitions peculiar alfo to the French, but which re- 
 quire no explanation : becaufe the Subftantive Temoin, 
 and the Participle Moyennant, are not confined to their 
 frepofitive employment alone (or, as in the Latin it is 
 termed, put abfolutely} y but are ufed upon all other 
 common occafions where thofe denominations are 
 wanted ; and their fignification is therefore evident. 
 
 MOIENING was antiently ufed in Englifti. " At 
 
 c whole inftigacion and ftiring I (Robert Copland) 
 cc have me applied, Moiening the helpe of God, to 
 reduce and tranflate it." (See Percy's Reliques t 
 Vol. II. p. 273-) Had the ufe of this word continued 
 
 in
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 317 
 
 follow, that the modern French do there- 
 fore employ any operation of the mind, 
 or put their minds into any pofture diffe- 
 rent from their anceflors or from other 
 nations ; but only that there happens not 
 to be in any other language a fimilar cor- 
 ruption of fome word correfponding pre- 
 cifely with CHEZ. Which is merely a cor- 
 ruption of the Italian fubflantive CAS A*: 
 
 in 
 
 in our language, it would certainly have been ranked 
 amongft the prepofitions j and we (hould confequently 
 have been confidered as exerting one operation of the 
 mind more than we do at prefent. 
 
 * Though the bulk of the French language is 
 manifeftly a corrupt derivation from the Italian, yet, 
 
 as Scaliger obferved of the Romans " Aliqui au- 
 
 " tern, inter quos Varro, etiam maligne eruerunt 
 * l omnia e Latinis, Grzecifque fuas origines invidcre :" 
 So have the French, in all former times, fhewn a nar- 
 row jealoufy and envy towards Italy, its authors, and 
 language : to which however they originally owe every 
 thing valuable which they pofiefs. From this fptrit 
 Henri Eftiene, De la precellence du tangagf Fremfois 9 
 (a book of ill-founded vanity, blind prejudice and 
 
 partiality)
 
 318 Of P R E P O S I T I O N S. 
 
 in the fame manner as Chofe is from Coja ; 
 or as Chevalj cbemife, chemin t chetif> chev- 
 
 partiality) afferts that the Italians have taken " la 
 
 " bande des mots qu'on appelle indeclinable* ; comme 
 " font Adverbes, Conjunctions^ & autres particules" 
 from the French : and amongft others he mentions, fe, 
 fe nan, che, ma, and Senza. But I fhall hereafter have 
 occafion to (hew clearly the injuftice of Henry Eftiene 
 to the Italian language, when I come to compare the 
 refpedlive advantages and difad vantages of the modern 
 languages of Europe, and whence they flow. In the 
 mean time it may not perhaps be improper to offer a 
 general rule, by which (when applicable) all etymolo- 
 gical difputants ought to be determined, whether fuch 
 determination be favourable or adverfe to their national 
 vanity and prejudice. Viz. That where different lan- 
 guages ufe the fame or a fimilar particle, that language 
 ought to be confidered as its legitimate parent, in 
 which the true meaning of the word can be found, 
 and where its ufe is as common and familiar as that of 
 any other verbs and fubftantives. 
 
 A more modern author (and therefore lefs excufable) 
 Bergier, Elemens primitifs des langues, having firft ab- 
 furdly imagined what is contradicted by all experience, 
 
 viz. " A mefure que les langues fe font eloignees 
 
 " de leur fource primitive, les mots ont re$u de 
 * nouveaux accroifsements ; plus dies ont ete cultivee* 
 
 plus
 
 Q/" P R E P-0 S I T I O N S. 319 
 
 ily cher, chenu> chien, toucher, &c. are 
 corrupted from Cavallo, camifcia, camino, 
 
 cattivo, 
 
 " plus elles fe font allongees. On ne leur a Jonne 
 " de 1'agrement, de la cadence, de 1' harmonic qu'aux 
 
 " depens de leur brievete :" Proceeds to this con- 
 
 fequence, " Les Remains ne nous ont pas com- 
 
 * c munique les termes fimples, les liaifons du difcours: 
 " la plupart de ces termes font plus courts en Francois 
 " qu'en Latin, & les Gaulois s'en fervoient avant 
 " que de connoitre PItalie ou fes habitants." And 
 then to (hew more ftrongly the fpirit which animates 
 him (a fpirit unworthy of letters and hoftile to the in- 
 
 veftigation of truth) adds " Sommes nous fuffifa- 
 
 *' ment inftruits, lorfque nous avons appris de nos 
 " Etymologiftes, que tel mot Francois eft emprunte 
 <c du Latin, tel autre du Grec, celui-ci de 1'Efpagnol, 
 u celui-la du Teuton ou de 1'Allemand ? Mais les 
 " Latins ou les Allemands de qui Tont ils re^u ? Ne 
 " femble-/-il pas que nos ayeux ne fubfiftoient que 
 " des emprunts, tandifque les autres peuples eftoient 
 *' riches de leur propre fonds ? Je ne puis fouffirir qu'on 
 " nous envoie mendier ai/lturs, tandifque nous 1'avons 
 " chez nous." 
 
 Perhaps there was fomething of this jealoufy ia 
 Menage, when (not being able to agree with Sylvius, 
 that CHEZ (hould be written Sus or Sur) he aflerts 
 that < CHEZ vient de APUD d'ou les Italiens ont 
 
 * fait
 
 320 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 'WO) cavriuoh) caro y canuto, cane, toccare, 
 
 &c. 
 
 If 
 
 <c fait APO, & les Efpagnols c ABE en prepofant comme 
 cc nous un c." 
 
 Mr. de BrofTes however, fuperior to all little pre- 
 judices, -fays " On voit bien que CHEZ eft une 
 
 " traduHon de 1' Italien CAS A, & que quand on dit 
 *' CHEZ vous, c'eft comme fi Ton difoit CASA voi 
 " (MAISON de vous). Et encore ce dernier mot eft 
 " plutot dans notre langue une adverb e qu'une par- 
 ** ticule\ ainfl que beaucoup d'autres dont Porigine 
 * e devient plus facile a reconnoitre. Mais quand ce 
 " font de pures Particules, il eft mal aise de retrouver 
 * e la premiere caufe de leur formation ; qui fans doute 
 ** a fouvent etc arbitraire & precipitee : comme je 
 <e 1'ai remarque en parlant de petites expreffions con- 
 <c jonflives, qui ne fervent qu'a former la liaifon du 
 " difcours." 
 
 Formation mechanique des Iangues y Tom. II. 
 Chap. 14. Art. 254. 
 
 The French Law Term Cheze, which has caufed to 
 that people fo much litigation, and to their lawyers fo 
 much controverfy (and which fome of their authors 
 would have written Chefne y becaufe they fuppofed the 
 land to have been formerly meafured with a Chain ; 
 and others would have written choise parce-que Paine 
 
 choifit}
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 311 
 
 If the ingenious Abbe Girard had known, 
 what CHEZ really was, he would not have 
 laid, (vrais principes, Difc. u.) " CHEZ a 
 " pour fon partage particulier une idee 
 " d'habitation, foit comme patrie, foit 
 " comme fimple demeure domeftique." 
 But he would have faid CHEZ is merely 
 a corruption of CAS A, and has all the 
 fame meaning in French, which CASA has 
 in Italian * : and that is fomething more 
 than patrie Of demeure domeftique; viz. 
 Y Race, 
 
 fhoifet] is derived in like manner from CASA, and 
 means no more than what we in EngliQi call the 
 Home-Jiead or Home-flail^ whofe extent is, of courfe, 
 variable; but ought in reafon to go with the houfe. 
 
 If therefore the French Erymologifis thus flumbled 
 at CHEZF.', it is no wonder they knew not what to 
 make of CHEZ, whofe corruption had proceeded one 
 ftep farther. 
 
 * S. Johnfon (who was converfant with no lan- 
 guages, but Englifh, Latin, and Greek) under the 
 word AT, fays hardily, but not truly, that " CHEZ 
 ** means fometimes application to, or dependence on."
 
 322 Of PREPOSITIONS, 
 
 Race, Family, Nation, Sett, &c. Neither 
 again would he have faid " II s'agit ici 
 * c de la permiffion que 1'ufage a accordee 
 " a quelques prepofitions d'en regir d'au- 
 " tres en certaines occafions : c'eft, a dire, 
 " de Jes fouffrir dans les complemens dont 
 '* elles indiquent le rapport -, comme Je 
 " vietu DE CHEZ vous." He would have 
 feen through this grammatical myftery of 
 one prepolition's governing another -, and 
 would have faid, that DE may be prefixed 
 to the Subftantive CHEZ (id eft, CASA) in 
 the fame manner as to any other fubftan- 
 tive. For, <e Je wens De CHEZ vous" 
 is no other than ye viens de CASA a vous: 
 or (omitting the Segnacafo*) de CASA 
 vous ; or, de CA vous -(-. 
 
 But 
 
 * That this omiflion of the Segnacafo is not a 
 ftrained fuppofition of my own, we have the authority 
 of Henri Eftiene (De la precell, du lang, Fran. p. 178.) 
 
 c Qui
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 323 
 
 But thus it is that when Grammar 
 
 comes at length (for its application is al- 
 
 Y 2 ways 
 
 <c Qui la maifon fan voifin ardoir voit, 
 " De la fienne douter fe doit. 
 
 <{ Et faut noter la maifon fan voifin eflre dift. a 
 " la facon anciennej au lieu de dire la maifon DE 
 " fan voi/in." 
 
 So the Di&ion. della Crufca " CAS A. Nome 
 *' dopo di cui vien lafciato talvolta dagli autori per 
 <{ proprieta di linguagio, VArticolo e il fegnacafo. 
 
 " Sen* andarano a cafa i pre/latori." Boc<pAC. 
 
 f < Pourquoy fi fouvent de Di fly fables font ils (les 
 c Italiens) des monofyllables ; de CASA, CA, &c." 
 
 H. ESTIENE. DelapreceU. 
 
 &* 0+ 
 
 Diion. della Crufca. u CA, afeciato da 
 CASA." 
 
 So Menage. ** Fermato 1'ufo di quefto tronca- 
 *' mento di CA per CASA, familiare a noftri antichi. 
 " Sarae femile air uomo favio, il quale edifica la CA 
 " fua fepra la pietra. Vangel di San matteo volgare. 
 " Vtnegia^ ne y qualipaefift dice CA in vece di CASA." 
 Silvano Rozzi. Many other inftances are alfo given 
 from Dante, Boccacio. Giovan Villani. Franco 
 Sacchetti, &c.
 
 324 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 ways late) to be applied to a language -, 
 fome long preceding corruption caufes a 
 difficulty: ignorance of the corruption 
 gives rife to fome ingenious fyftem to ac- 
 count for thefe words which are confidered 
 as original and not corrupted. Succeeding 
 ingenuity and heaps of mifplaced learning 
 increafe the difficulty, and make the error 
 more obftinate, if not incurable. 
 
 B. 
 
 Do you acknowledge the prepofition to 
 be an indeclinable word ? 
 
 H. 
 
 B. 
 
 Do you think it has a meaning of its 
 own? 
 
 H. 
 
 Yes moft certainly. And indeed, if 
 prepofitions had no proper meaning of their 
 
 own,
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 325 
 
 own, why feveral unmeaningprcpofitions *; 
 when one alone muft have anfwered the 
 purpofe equally ? The cypher, which has 
 no value of itfelf, and only ferves (if I 
 may ufe the language of Grammarians) 
 to connote and confignify^ and to change 
 the value of the figures, is not feveral and 
 various, but uniformly one and the fame. 
 
 B. 
 
 i 
 
 I guefTed as much whilft you were talk- 
 ing of Conjunctions ; and fuppofed that 
 Y 3 you 
 
 * Speaking of Prepofitions, Cour de Gebelin fays, 
 Gram. Univerf. page 238. " Mais comment des 
 '* mots pareils qui fcmblent ne rien peindre, ne rien 
 *' dire, dont 1'Origine eft inconnue, & qui ne tien- 
 " nent en apparence a aucune famille, peuvent ils 
 " amener 1'harmonie & la clarte dans les tableaux de 
 " la parole & devenir fl necefTaires, que fans eux le 
 " langage n'ofFriroit que des peintures imparfaites ? 
 " Comment ces mots peuvent ils produire de fi grands 
 " effcts & repandre dans le difcours tant de chalcur, 
 tantdefinefle?"
 
 326 Of PR E p o s i T i o N *. 
 
 you intended to account for them both ir* 
 the fame manner *. 
 
 H, 
 
 * In a Letter to Mr. Dunning, published in the 
 year 1778, I aflerted in a note (page 23) that* 
 " There is not, nor is it poflible there fhould be, a 
 " word in any language, which has not a compleat 
 " meaning and fignification even when taken by itfelf. 
 " Adjetlmes^ Prepofetions, Adverbs, &c. have all com- 
 < pleat, feparate meanings, not difficult to be dif- 
 " covered." 
 
 Having in that lettef explained the unmeaning con- 
 junctions, with which alone I had at that time any 
 perfonal concern j and not forefeeing that the equally 
 unmeaning Prepofitions were afterwards by a folemn 
 decifion (but without explanation} to be determined 
 more certain than certainty ; I was contented by that 
 note to fet other perfons who might be more capable 
 and more at leifure than myfelf, upon an enquiry into 
 the fubjedt : being very indifferent from whofe hand 
 the explanation might come to the public. I muft ac- 
 knowledge myfelf a little difappoihted, that in eight 
 years time, no perfon whatever has purfued the in- 
 quiry ; although the fuccefs I had had with the Con- 
 junctions might reafonably have encouraged, as it 
 much facilitated, the fea*ch. But though all men (as 
 far as I can learn) have admitted my particular proofs 
 concerning the Conjunctions, none have been in- 
 clined
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 327 
 
 H. 
 
 You were not miftaken, Sir. For though 
 Voflius and others have concurred with 
 the cenfure which Prifcian paries on the 
 Stoics for darling Prepofitions and Con- 
 junctions, &c. together under one head ; 
 yet in truth they are both to be acounted 
 for in the fame way. 
 
 Y 4 The 
 
 clined (as I wiflied they might be) to pufli the principle 
 of my reafoning farther, and apply it to the other Par- 
 ticles. The ingenious author of Eflays Hi/lorical and 
 Mora^ published in 1785, fays, (page 125) *' Pof- 
 *< fibly Prepofetions were, at firft, fhort interje&ional 
 ** words, fuch as our carters and mepherds make ufe 
 <l of to their cattle, to denote the relations of place. 
 " Or perhaps a more fkilful Linguift and antiquarian, 
 '- may be able to trace them from other words, as the 
 " Conjunctions have been traced by the author above 
 " mentioned." It is therefore manifeft, that the prin- 
 ciple of my reafoning was either not fufficiently opened 
 by me, or has not taken fufficient hold of the minds 
 of others j and that it is neceflary ftill farther to apply 
 & to the other Particlt*.
 
 328 Of PR E P o s r T i o N s. 
 
 The Prepofitions as well as the Con- 
 junctions are to be found amongft the 
 other Parts of Speech. The fame fort of 
 corruption, from the fame caufe, has dif- 
 guifed both : and ignorance of their true 
 origin has betrayed Grammarians and Phi- 
 lofophers into the myfterious and contra- 
 dictory language which they have held 
 concerning them. And it is really enter- 
 taining, to obferve the various fhifts ufed 
 by thofe who were too fharp-witted and too 
 ingenuous to repeat the unfatisfaclory ac- 
 counts of thefe Prepofitions, handed down 
 by others j and yet not ingenuous enough 
 to acknowledge their own total ignorance 
 on the fubject. 
 
 The Grammarian fays, it is none of his 
 bufmefs ; but that it belongs to the philo- 
 fopher : and for that reafon only he omits 
 giving an account of them. Whilft the 
 Philofopher avails himfelf of his dignity ; 
 
 and*
 
 Of P R E P O S I T 10 N S, 329 
 
 and, when he meets with a ftubborn diffi- 
 culty which he cannot unravel, (and only 
 then), difdains to be employed about 
 Words: although they are the neceflary 
 channel through which his moft precious 
 liquors mull flow. 
 
 " Grammatico fatis eft, fays SancHus, 
 " (i tres has partes pofteriores (fell. Ad- 
 " verbia, Prcepofitiones, Conjunct tones, vocet 
 " Parti culas indeclinabiles -, & funftus erit 
 " officio perfecli grammatici. Significa- 
 " tiones enumerare, magis Philofophi eft 
 " quam Grammatici: quia grammatici 
 " munus non eft, tefte 'Varrone, vocum 
 " fignificationes indagare, fed earum ufum. 
 " Pr opt ere a nos in arte haec praetermifli- 
 " mus." 
 
 Mr. Locke complains of the neglect of 
 others in this particular , denies it to be 
 his bufmefs " to examine them in their 
 
 full
 
 Of PR E p o s i T i o N s. 
 
 " full latitude:'* and declares that he 
 " intends not here, a full explication of 
 " them." Like Scaliger Non in ammo 
 eft. And this ferves him as an apology 
 for not examining them at all in any lati- 
 tude; and for giving no explication of 
 them whatever in any place, 
 
 The Author of the Port Royal philofo^ 
 phical grammar, faves himfelf by an Al- 
 mojt* " Ce font prefque les memes rap- 
 <c ports dans toutes les langues, q.ui font 
 " marques par les Prepofitions." And 
 therefore he will content himfelf to men- 
 tion fome of the principal French Prepo- 
 fitions, without obliging himfelf to fix 
 their exact number. And as Sanctius had 
 his reafon for turning the bufinefs over to 
 a philofophical grammar, whilft he was 
 treating of a particular language : fo this 
 author, who was writing a general gram- 
 mar, had his reafon for leaving it to thofe 
 
 who
 
 Of P R E P O S I T I O N S. 33! 
 
 who wrote particular grammars. " C'eft 
 " pourquoi je me contenterai de rapporter 
 " ici les principaux de ceux qui font mar- 
 " ques par les prepofitions de la Langue 
 " Frar^oife ; fans m'obliger a en faire un 
 " denombrement exacl, comme il feroit 
 " neceflaire pour une Grammaire parti~ 
 " culler e" 
 
 M. L'Abbe de Condillac's method is 
 moft conveniently cavalier, and perfectly 
 adapted to a writer of his defcription. 
 " Je me bornerai a vous en donner quel- 
 <c ques exemples : car vous jugez bien, 
 * { Monfeigneur, que je ne me propofe pas 
 " d'analyfer les acceptions de toutes les 
 V prepofitions.'* And again, concludes 
 ^-" En voila aflez, Monfeigneur * 1" 
 
 Ever* 
 
 * In the fame manner he fkips over all forts of dif- 
 ficulty with the Conjun&ions. 
 
 Mais,
 
 332 Of P R E P O S I T I O N S. 
 
 Even the learned Prefident de BroiTes, 
 in his excellent treatife De la formation 
 mechanique des Langues, is compelled to 
 evade the inquiry. " L'accroifTement en 
 " tete des mots y amene une quantite fort 
 " variee d'idees accefjbires. C'eft un efFet 
 " commun des Prepofitions 5 qui pourroit 
 <{ fournir la matiere d'un chapitre tres-phi- 
 " lofophique fur leurs caufes, leurs racines, 
 " leur force, leur efTet, leurs fignificati- 
 " ons, leur varietes. Je ne ferai que tou- 
 " cber cette matiere en fort peu de mots 
 " dans un exemple que je donnerai, & 
 " feukment pour mettrefur les votes." 
 
 Tom. II. Chap. n. Art. 198. 
 
 4 
 
 The 
 
 " Mais, Monfeigneur, il eft inutile de faire 1'enu- 
 
 " meration de toutes les conjonclions." " Je ne 
 
 " crois pas, Monfeigneur, qu'il y ait r'ien de plus a 
 " remarquer fur les conjqndions." 
 
 Partie II. Chap. 23.
 
 Of P R E P o s i T i o N s. 333 
 
 The laborious and judicious R.Johnfon, 
 includes in one page all that he has to offer 
 on the Adverb^ Conjunttion, and Prepofition : 
 and concludes with faying " And here, 
 " if I would fhew the reader the defec- 
 " tivenefs of this Grammar (Lilly's) in 
 " the account it gives of the ufe of the 
 " Prepofitions, it would make a little vo- 
 " lume. 
 
 " Sed nos immenfum fpatio confecimus sequor, 
 " Et jam tempus Equum fumantia folvere colla." 
 
 Our countryman Wilkins, who is fairer 
 and more intelligent than any of them, 
 does not deny that it falls properly within 
 his province -, but faves himfelf byfc/efling 
 fuch as he conceives fufficient. Speaking 
 of Particles, he fays, (Part 3. Chap. 2.) 
 " The words of this kind are exceeding 
 " numerous and equivocal in all languages, 
 " and add much to the difficulty of learn- 
 " ing them. It being a very hard matter 
 
 - to
 
 334 O/* PR E p o s i T i o N s. 
 
 " to eflablifh the juft number of fuch as 
 le in all kinds &&. are neceffary*, and to 
 ce fix to them their proper iignifications : 
 ce which yet ought to be done in a pbilofo- 
 <{ phical grammar. I fhall in this EfTay 
 " felett out of inftituted languages, fuch 
 cc of the feveral forts as I conceive fufficient 
 " for this purpofe." 
 
 Doctor Wallis fays " Adverbia eandem 
 <e fortiuntur naturam apud nos quam apud 
 " Latinos, aliafque gentes. Conjunftiones 
 c< item eundem habent ufum quern apud 
 <c Latinos, aliofque. Praepofitiones etiam 
 < eandem fortiuntur naturam, quam in 
 
 " aliis 
 
 * No wonder that Wilkins found it fo hard to fix 
 the number which was neceflary, fmce their number 
 in every language depends merely upon how many of 
 the mod common words flaall become obfolete or cor- 
 rupted. This being mere matter of particular fadl: and 
 of accident, can have no place in general or philofo- 
 phical grammar*
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS* 33 j 
 
 <c aliis linguis. Si quis tameii harum ali* 
 cc quot voces potius adverbia efie dicat; 
 " aut etiam ex adverbiis aliquot ad con- 
 cc juncYionum clafTem referre malit : non 
 " tanti eft ut hac de re quis contendat ; 
 " cum, & apud Latinos, eadem non raro 
 " vox nunc pro adverbio, nunc pro con- 
 " junclione cenfenda eft. Neque aliquod 
 <c grave detrimentum pateremur, ii tam 
 <c adverbia quam conjunctions & inter- 
 <c jectiones, ad eandem claflem redigeren- 
 '* tur. Eft quidem nonnlhil difcrlminh^ fed 
 * kviufculum" Cap. xui* 
 
 Greenwood rafhly ventures a little far- 
 ther than any other perfon 5 and upon Mr. 
 Locke's authority, acknowledging it to be 
 his duty to do what other grammarians 
 had neglected, fays 
 
 " I am fenfible that what I have here 
 ** done" (and he has done nothing) 
 
 C
 
 336 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 ce is flight and fuperflcial to what may and 
 " ought to be done ; but if this fhall meet 
 " with any encouragement, I may be ex- 
 " cited to make farther improvements in 
 <e thefe matters, by taking more pains to 
 " obferve nicely the feveral pojlures of the 
 <f mind in difcourfe *." 
 
 - 
 
 Now Greenwood's grammar did actually 
 meet with very great and extraordinary 
 encouragement -, and went through feveral 
 editions fpeedily during the author's life ; 
 
 but he never fulfilled his promife : nor in- 
 deed is there any thing about him, to in- 
 cline us to believe that he was a fit perfon 
 for fuch an undertaking, 
 
 But 
 
 * In the fame manner Greenwood flips the Con- 
 junctions, *' But this {hall fuffice for the Conjunc- 
 " tions, fince it would be too tedious to go through all 
 " the divifions of them ; and / may fo me other time ex- 
 " plain them more largely and accurately." 
 
 W J ^
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 337 
 
 But not to multiply quotations without 
 end (in which you are much better verfed 
 than I am) you know that all philofophers, 
 philologers and grammarians, who have 
 owned a diflatisfaction in the accounts al- 
 ready given of the Particles, have yet, for 
 fome fhuffling reafon or other, all defired 
 to be excufed from giving a fatisfactory 
 account themfelves. 
 
 B. 
 
 But why not concur with M. M. de Port 
 Royal, and the Prefident de BrofTes ? They 
 are free from the contradiction and incon- 
 fiftency of Mr. Harris's account of the 
 Prepofitions. For they acknowledge them 
 to have a fignification. " On a eu re- 
 " cours, fay the former, dans toutes les 
 " langues a une autre invention; qui a 
 <r ete d'invenfer de petit s mots pour etre mis 
 " avant les noms ; ce qui les a fait ap- 
 " peller Prepofitions." 
 
 Z And
 
 338 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 And M. de Brolies, with great ingenu- 
 oufnefs tells us, (Traite de la formation 
 mechanique des langues, Tom. 2. Chap, 
 xi. Art. 198.) " Chacune des Prepofi- 
 " tions a fon fens propre, mais qu'on ap- 
 fc plique a beaucoup d'autres fens par ex- 
 " tenfion & par approximation. Elles font 
 " des formules abregees, dont 1'ufage eft 
 " le plus frappant & le plus commode 
 " dans toutes les langues pour circonftan- 
 <c cier les idees : elles font d'elles-memes 
 1<C Racines primitives ; mais je nai pas 
 " trcuve quil fut pcjjible d'ajjigner la caufe 
 <c de leur origine : tellement que j'en crois 
 " la formation purement arbitraire. Je 
 4C penfe de meme des Particules, des Ar- 
 <c tides, des Pronoms, des Relatifs, des 
 " Conjonftions j en un mot, de tons les 
 " monofyllabes ii frequens qu'on emploie 
 <f pour Her les paroles d'un difcours, en 
 " former une phrafe conftruite, & lui don- 
 " ner un fens determine pour ceux qui 
 i " Ten-
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 339 
 
 cc 1'entendent. Car ce n'eft qu'en faveur 
 " de ceux qui ecoutent qu'on introduit cet 
 " appareil de tant de conjon<5tions. Un 
 " homme feul au monde ne parleroit que 
 " peu ou point. II n'auroit befoin d'au- 
 " cune de ces conjonftions pour former 
 ''-fa phrafe mentale. Les feuls termes 
 " principaux lui fuffiroient ; parcequ'il en 
 " a dans 1'efprit la perception circonftan- 
 " ciee, & qu'il f^ait affez fous quel afpe6t 
 " il les emploie. II n'en eft pas de meme, 
 " lorfqu'il faut exprimer la phrafe au de- 
 " hors. Un tas de mots ifoles ne feront 
 " non plus une phrafe pour 1'auditeur, 
 " qu'un tas de pierres toutes taillees ne 
 " feroient une maifon, fi on ne les arran- 
 " geoit dans leur ordre, &. li on ne les 
 " lioit pas du fable & de la chaux. L'ap- 
 " pret de cette efpece eft tres-prefle pour 
 " un homme qui veut fe faire entendre. 
 " Cependant la nature \ les images , 1'imi- 
 " tation, Tonomatopee, tout lui manque 
 Z 2 " id:
 
 340 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 " id : car il n'eft pas queftion de peindre 
 " & de nommer aucun objet reel - y mais 
 " feulement de donncr a entendre de petit es 
 " combinaifons men tales, abftraites, & va- 
 <c gues. Alors 1'homme aura ufe pour con- 
 <e jon&ions des premiers fons brefs & vagues 
 <c qui lui venoient a la bouche. L'habi- 
 " tude en aura bientot fait connoitre la 
 ** force & 1'emploi. Ces petits fignes de 
 c< liafon font refles en grand nombre dans 
 " chaque langue, ou Ton peut les confi- 
 < derer comme fons radicaux j & ils y out 
 " en efFet leurs derives/' 
 
 i* 
 
 And again (Art. 254.) " J'ai fait voir 
 <( combien il etoit difficile de trouver le 
 * c premier germe radical desParttcukf con- 
 <{ jonclives du difcours. Leur examen. 
 * f m'a fait pencher a croire qu'elles etoient 
 <c pour la plupart arbitrages -> & que le 
 " prompt & prodigieux befoin qu'on en a 
 
 " pour
 
 <c 
 
 (.( 
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 341 
 
 pour s'enoncer, ayant force les hommes 
 de chaque pays a prendre le premier 
 monofyllabe ou gefte vocal indetermine 
 qui lui venoit a la bouche dans le befoin 
 prefTant, Tufage reitere en avoit deter*- 
 mine 1'habitude fignificative. Jl n'eft 
 guere plus aife d'afllgner la premiere 
 origine de Prepofitions, quoiqu'un peu 
 plus compofees que les fimples particu- 
 les conjonclives." 
 
 And again (Art. 274.) " On aurok a 
 parler aufli de la caufe des differentes 
 terminaifons dans les langues, de la fig- 
 nification des prepofitions, de leur va- 
 riete a cet egard : car les memes ont 
 plufieurs fens tres-difFerents. C'eft une 
 matiere extremement vafte & tres-phi-r 
 ( lofophique." 
 
 H,
 
 342 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 H. 
 
 Meflieurs de Port -Roy ale and M. de 
 BrofTes deferve for ever to be mentioned 
 with refpect and gratitude ; but, upon this 
 occafion, I muft anfwer them in the words 
 of Mer. Cafaubon (de lingua Hebraic a] 
 " Perfuadeant fortafTe illis ; qui de verbis 
 " fmgu]is, etiam vulgatifftmis, a philofo- 
 " phis, priufquam imponerentur, itum in 
 " confilium cedunt. Nos, qui de verbo- 
 " rum origine longe aliter opinamur, plane 
 " pro fabula habemus." 
 
 Language, it is true, is an Art, and a 
 glorious one , whofe influence extends over 
 ail the others, and in which finally all 
 fcience whatever muft centre. But an art 
 fpiinging from neceflity, and originally in- 
 vented by artlefs men; who did not fit 
 down like philolbphers to invent " de pe~ 
 " tits mots pour etre mis avant les noms " 
 nor yet did they take for this purpofe 
 
 " des
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 343 
 
 <c des premiers fons brefs & v agues .qui leur 
 " venoient a la bouche * :" but they took 
 fuch and the fame (whether great or fmall, 
 whether monofyllable or polyfyllable, with- 
 out diftinclion) as they employed upon 
 other occafions to mention the fame real 
 objeffs. For Prepofitions alfo are the names 
 of realobjetts. And thefe/rf&f mofs, hap- 
 pen in this cafe to be ib, merely from their 
 Z 4 repeated 
 
 * It will feem the more extraordinary that M. <Ie 
 Brofles fliould entertain this opinion of the Particles, 
 when we remember what he truly fays of Proper names. 
 " Tous les mots formant les noms propres ou ap- 
 " pellatifs des perfonnes, ont en quelque langage que 
 " ce foit, ainfi que les mots formants les noms des 
 " chofes, une origine certaine, une fignification de- 
 " terminee, une etymologic veritable. Us n'ont pas, 
 " plus que les autres mot?, etc impofes fans caufe, 
 " ni fabriques au hafard, fculement pour prorluire un 
 " bruit vague. Cependant comme la piupart de ces 
 " mots ne portent a 1'oreille de ceux qui les entendent 
 ", aucune autre fignification que de defigner les per- 
 " fonnes nommees ; c'eft fur tout a leur egard que le 
 " vulgaire eft porte a croire qu'ils font denues <ie fens 
 * & d'ctymologie."
 
 344 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 repeated corruption, owing to their fre- 
 quent, long- continued, and perpetual ufe. 
 
 B. 
 
 You afiert then that what we call Pre- 
 pofitions, and dirtinguifh as a feparate part 
 of fpeech, are not a fpecies of words efTen- 
 tially or in any manner different from the 
 other parts : that they are not " little 
 " words invented to put before nouns , and to 
 " which all languages have had recourfe :" 
 but that they are in fact either Nouns or 
 Verbs. And that (like the Conjunctions) 
 Prepofitions are only words which have 
 been difguifed by corruption ; and that 
 Etymology will give us in all languages, 
 what Philofophy has attempted in vain. 
 And yet I cannot but perceive that fuch 
 words as Prepofitions, are abfolutely ne- 
 ceflary to difcourfe. 
 
 H.
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 345 
 
 H. 
 
 I acknowledge them to be undoubtedly 
 neceflary. For, as the neceffity of the Ar- 
 ticle (or of fome equivalent invention) fol- 
 lows from the impoffibility of having in 
 language a diftinct name or particular term 
 for each particular individual idea * -, fb 
 does the neceffity of the Prepojition (or 
 of fome equivalent invention) follow from 
 the impoffibility of having in language a 
 diflinct complex term for each different col- 
 lection of ideas which we may have occafion 
 to put together in difcourfe*. The addi- 
 tion or fubtraction of any one idea to or 
 from a collection, makes it a (lifferent col- 
 lection : and (if there were degrees of im- 
 poffibility) it is flill more irnpoffible to ufe 
 in language a different and diftincl complex 
 term for each different and diftinct collection 
 cf ideas , than it is to ufe a diftincl parti- 
 cular 
 
 . See before, Ch.ap. V.
 
 346 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 cular term for each particular and indivi- 
 dual idea. To fupply, therefore, the place 
 of the complex terms which are wanting 
 In a language, is the Prepofition employ- 
 ed. By whofe aid complex terms are pre- 
 vented from being infinite or too numerous, 
 'and are ufed only for thofe collections of 
 ideas which we have moft frequently occa- 
 lion to mention in difcourfe. And this 
 end is obtained in the moft fimple manner 
 in the world. For having occafion in 
 communication to mention a collection of 
 ideas, for which there is no one fingle 
 complex term in the language, we either 
 take that complex term which includes the 
 greateft number, though not All, of the 
 ideas we would communicate j or elfe we 
 take that complex term which includes All, 
 and the feweft ideas more than thofe we 
 would communicate : and then by the help 
 of the Prepofition, we either make up the 
 
 deficiency
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 347 
 
 deficiency in the one cafe, or retrench the 
 fuperfluity in the other. 
 
 For inftance, 
 
 1. <f A Houfe WITH a Party-wall? 
 
 2. " A Houfe WITHOUT a roof" 
 
 In the firft inftance, the complex term 
 is deficient : The Prepofition direds to add 
 what is wanting. In the fecond inftance, 
 the complex term is redundant : The Pre- 
 pofition directs to take away what is fu- 
 perfluous. 
 
 Now confidering it only in this, the moll 
 fimple light, it is abfolutely neceflary, in 
 either cafe, that the Prepofition itfelf fhould 
 have a meaning of its own : for how could 
 we otherwife make known by it our in- 
 tention, whether of adding to or retrench- 
 ing
 
 348 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 ing from, the deficient or redundant com- 
 plex term we have employed ? 
 
 If to one of our modern grammarians, 
 I fhould fay " A Houfe, JOIN j" He 
 would afk me " JOIN what ?" But he 
 would not contend that JOIN is an inde- 
 clinable word, and has no meaning of its 
 own : becaufe he knows that it is the Im- 
 perative of the Verb, the other parts of 
 which are flill in ufe -, and its own mean- 
 ing is clear to him, though the fentence is 
 not compleated. If, inftead of JOIN, I 
 fhould fay to him, " AHoufc WITH "-,* 
 he would flill afk the fame queftion, 
 " WiTHw&rf?" But if I fhould difcourfe 
 with him concerning the word WITH, he 
 would tell me that it was a Prepofition^ an 
 indeclinable word, and that it had no mean- 
 ing of its own, but only a connotation or 
 conjignification. And yet it would be evi- 
 dent by his queftion, that he felt it had a 
 2 meaning
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 349 
 
 meaning of its own j which is indeed the 
 fame as JOIN *. And the only difference 
 between the two words WITH and JOIN, 
 is, that the other parts of the verb VI^AN, 
 
 prSan, 
 
 * WITH is alfo fometimes the Imperative of pyjvSan. 
 To be. Mr. Tyrwhit, in his Gloflary (Art. BUT) 
 has obferved truly, that " BY and WITH are often 
 " fynonymous." They are always fo, when WITH is 
 the Imperative of pyfi^an : for BY is the Imperative 
 of Beon. To be. 
 
 He has alfo in his Gloflary (Art. ~WITH) faid truly, 
 that " WITH mefchance. \ViTHmifaventure. WITH 
 " forwe. 5316. 7797. 6916. 4410. 5890. 5922. are 
 " to be confidered as parenthetical curfes." For the 
 literal meaning of thofe phrafes, is (not God yeve, 
 but) BE mifchance, BE. mifadventure, BE farrow, to 
 him or them concerning whom thefe words are fpoken. 
 But Mr. Tyrwhit is miftaken, when he fuppofes 
 c WITH evil prefe. 5829. WITH harde grace. 7810. 
 " WITH fory grace. 12810." to have the fame mean- 
 ing : for in thofe three inftances, WITH is the Impe- 
 rative of tyltJjjVN J nt > r is any parenthetical curfe or 
 wifli contained in either of thofe inftances. 
 
 As WITH means JOIN, fo the correfpondent French 
 Prepofition, AVC, means And Have that, or, Have. 
 
 that
 
 35 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 pi'San, to join (of which WITH is the im- 
 perative) have ceafed to be employed in 
 the language. So that my inftances Hand 
 
 thus, 
 
 / 
 
 1. A Houfe JOIN a Party-wall. 
 
 2. A Houfe BE-OUT a roof. 
 
 And indeed fo far has always been plain- 
 ly perceived, that WITH and WITHOUT 
 
 are 
 
 that alfo. And it was formerly written Avecque^ i. e. 
 Avezque. So Boileau, Satire i. 
 
 " Quittons done pour jamais une ville importune ; 
 * 6 Ou Phonneur eft en guerre AVECQUE la fortune." 
 
 And again, Satire 5. 
 
 ' Mais qui m'affurera, qu'en ce long cercle d'ans, 
 " A N leurs fameux epoux vos ayeules fidelles 
 " Aux douceurs des galands furent toujours rebelles ? 
 " Et comment f^avez-vous, fi quelqu' audacieux 
 " N'a point interrompu le cours de vos ayeux ? 
 " Et fi leur fang tout pur AVECQJUE leur noblefle, 
 " Eft pafle jufqu' a vous de Lucrece en Lucrece."
 
 Of PREPOSITION' 3. 351 
 
 are direclly oppofite and contradiflory. 
 Wilkins, without knowing what the words 
 really were, has yet well expreffed their 
 meaning, where he fays that WITH is a 
 prepofition fc relating to the notion of 
 " foetal or circumftance ofjbci&y affirmed; 
 " and that WITHOUT is a prepofition 
 " relating to the fame notion of focial> or 
 " circumftance of fociety denied" 
 
 And it would puzzle the wifeft philo- 
 fopher to difcover oppofition and contra- 
 diction in two words, where neither of 
 them had any fignification. 
 
 B. 
 
 According then to your explanation, the 
 Prepofition WITHOUT, -is the very fame 
 word, and has the very fame meaning as 
 the Conjunction WITHOUT. Does not 
 this in fome meafure contradict what you 
 before afierted, concerning the faithfulnefs 
 
 of
 
 352 Of PR E P o s i T i o N s. 
 
 of words to the ftandard under which they 
 were originally enlifted? For there does 
 not appear in this cafe to be any melting 
 down of two words into one, by fuch a 
 corruption as you before noticed in fome 
 of the Conjunctions. And yet here is 
 one and the fame word ufed both as a 
 Conjunction and as a Prepofition. 
 
 H. 
 
 There is nothing at all extraordinary, 
 much lefs contradictory in this ; that one 
 and the fame word fhould be applied in- 
 differently either to fmgle words or to fen- 
 tences : (for you muft obferve that the ap- 
 parently different application conftitutes the 
 only difference between Conjunctions and 
 Prepofitions) : For I may very well employ 
 the fame word of direction, whether it be 
 to add a ivord or to add a fentence : And 
 again, one and the fame word of direction 
 will ferve as well to take away a 'word as 
 
 to
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 353 
 
 to take away a fen fence. No wonder there- 
 fore that our anceitors (who were igno- 
 rant of the falfe divifions and definitions 
 of Grammar which we have fmce received) 
 fhould have ufed BUT indifferently to di- 
 rect the omiffion either of a Word, or of 
 a Sentence : and fhould have ufed WITHOUT 
 alfo indifferently for the omiflion of a 
 Sentence or of a Word. But after our au- 
 thors became more generally and better 
 acquainted with the divifions and definiti- 
 ons of the Greek and Latin Grammarians, 
 they attempted by degrees to make our 
 language alfo conform to thofe definitions 
 and divifions. And after that it was, that 
 BUT ceafed to be commonly ufed as a 
 known Prepofition ; and WITHOUT ceafed 
 to be correctly ufed as a Conjunction. 
 
 As the meaning of thefe two words BUT 
 
 (I mean that part which is corrupted from 
 
 Buran) and WITHOUT, is exactly the 
 
 A a fame,
 
 354 Qf PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 fame, our authors would moft likely have 
 had fome difficulty to agree amongft them- 
 felves, which fhould be the Prepofition 
 and which the Conjunction ; had it not 
 been for the corruption of BOT, which 
 becoming BUT, muft neceflarily decide the 
 choice : for though WITHOUT could very 
 well fupply the place of the prepofitlon BUT, 
 it could not fupply the place of the Bot: 
 part of the Conjunction BUT : whereas BUT 
 could entirely fupply the place of the Con- 
 junttion WITHOUT. And this, I take it, 
 is the reafon why BUT has been retained 
 as a Conjunction, and WITHOUT has been 
 
 retained as a Prepofition. 
 
 
 
 Not however that they have been able 
 fo to banifli the old habit of our language, 
 as that BUT fhould always be ufed as a 
 Conjunction, and WITHOUT always as a 
 Prepofition. (I mean that BUT fhould al- 
 ways apparently be applied tofentenccs, and 
 
 WITH-
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 355 
 
 WITHOUT always to words; for that, it 
 muft be remembered, is the only difference 
 between Conjunctions and Prepofitions) : 
 for BUT is flill ufed frequently as a Pre- 
 pojition: though Grammarians, forgetful 
 or heedlefs of their own Definitions, are 
 pleafed to call it always a Conjunctions 
 
 As thus, " All BUT one." 
 
 And, though it is not now an approved 
 ufage, it is very frequent in common 
 fpeech to hear WITHOUT ufed as a con- 
 junSion; where, inftead of WITHOUT, 
 a correct modern fpeaker would ufe UNLESS, 
 or fome other equivalent acknowledged 
 conjunction : and that for no other rea- 
 fon, but becaufe it has pleafed our Gram- 
 marians' to exclude WITHOUT from the 
 number of conjunctions. 
 
 A a 2 B.
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 B. 
 
 And is not that reafon fufficient, when 
 the beft writers have for a long time paft 
 conformed to this arrangement ? 
 
 H. 
 
 Undoubtedly. Nor do I mean to cen- 
 fure thofe who follow cuftom for the pro- 
 priety of a particular language : I do not 
 even mean to condemn the cuftom : for in 
 this inftance it is perfectly harmlefs. Bat 
 I condemn the falfe philofophy which 
 caufed it. I condemn thofe who wilfully 
 {hut their eyes, and affect not to perceive 
 the indifferent application of BUT, AND, 
 SINCE, IF, ELSE, &c. both to words and 
 to fentences ; and ftill endeavour by their 
 definitions to uphold a diftinclion which 
 they know does not exift even in the prac- 
 tice of any language, and which they 
 ought to know cannot exift in theory.
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 357 
 
 To the pedagogue indeed, who muft 
 not trouble children about the corruption 
 of words, the diftinclion of prepofitions 
 and conjunctions may be ufeful enough 
 (on account of the cafes which they govern 
 when applied to words; and which they 
 cannot govern when applied to fentences) ; 
 and for fome fuch reafon perhaps, both 
 this and many other diftinftions were at 
 mil introduced. Nor would they have 
 caufed any mifchief or confufion, if the 
 philofopher had not adopted thefe diftincli- 
 ons ; taken them for real differences in 
 nature, or in the operations of the human 
 mind-, and then attempted to account for 
 what he did not undcrftand. And thus 
 the Grammatift has mifled the Gramma- 
 rian, and both of them the Philofopher. 
 
 B. 
 
 ** SANS eyes, SANS teeth, SANS tafle, SANS every 
 thing." 
 
 A a 3 This
 
 358 Of P R E P O S I T I O N S. 
 
 This prepofition too, which was for- 
 merly ufed inftead of WITHOUT, you 
 mean, I fuppofe, to account for in the 
 fame manner : It can be fhewn, I fuppofe, 
 to be the Imperative of fome obfolete 
 Saxon verb, having a fimilar meaning. 
 
 SANS, though fometimes ufed inftead 
 of WITHOUT, is not an Englifh but a 
 French Prepofition, and therefore to be 
 derived from another fource. Nor is it a 
 verb, but afu&ftantive : and it means fim- 
 ply Abfence. It is one proof, amongft 
 many others, that Plutarch's half-conjec- 
 ture was not ill-founded. After all, he 
 thinks it may be worth confidering, whe- 
 ther the Prepofitions may not be perhaps 
 little fragments of words, ufed in hafte 
 and for difpatch, inftead of the whole 
 
 words*
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 359 
 
 words *. SANS is corrupted from the 
 prepofition Senza of the Italians "f- (by old 
 Italian authors written Sanza) who fre- 
 quently ufe it thus j SENZA di te, i. e. AS- 
 SENZA di te. The French (as we have 
 feen in chez) omit the Segnacafo, and fay 
 SANS toi. And as from the Italian AJJenza 
 they have their abfence j or, as they pro- 
 A a 4 nounce 
 
 * " *Of Js pi) xop.(tMffi xat ^fotvy/jtaffm otopatlut toixacrir, 
 .oilu> ernrapa/fAawt xai xfpanxj o ffTrtvfrotltt ypct- 
 -i. &C." 
 
 Zii1;/*1. 3* 
 
 f " SENZA & SANZA, (fays Menage) Da 
 " per aferefi, lo cava il Cittadini. Viene fecondo me 
 " da Sine (come lo Spagnuolo Antes da Ante] Sine. 
 " 5/nw. Senes (onde il francefe &/w, che fi pronunzia 
 < 5w) Senfe. Senfa. Senza." 
 
 Again Menage fays, that SANS deffiis dejfous^ fhould 
 be written SENS deffus deflous " com me on ecrit, en 
 *' tout fens, de ce fens 70, &c. SENS, c'eft a dire, face, 
 " vifage, fttuation, pofture, &c." Menage is furely 
 wrong : for it means, without top or bottom, i. c. a 
 fituation in which you cannot difcern the top from the 
 bottom.
 
 360 Of PREPOSITIONS.- 
 
 nounce it, Abfance or Abfans ; fo have 
 they their Prepofition SANS from SENZA 
 or SANZA. But I perfuade myfelf that 
 you can have no doubt of the meaning of 
 this Prepofition SANS, when you find the 
 fignification of its correspondent words 
 equally clear in other languages. 
 
 The Greek prepofition Xuptg, is the cor- 
 rupted Imperative of Xuptgav, to fever, to 
 disjoin, to feparate. 
 
 The German prepofition SONDER, the 
 Imperative of Sondern, which has the 
 fame meaning as Xupifa, 
 
 The Dutch prepofition ZONDER, the 
 Imperative of Zonderen, with the fame 
 meaning. 
 
 The Latin SINE,' i. e, Sit-ne, Be not. 
 
 The
 
 < 
 
 PREPOSITIONS. 361 
 The Spanifh Sin, from the Latin Sine. 
 
 The Italian Fuori 
 
 The Spanifh Affuera (as Pit- From the 
 
 erta from Porto) /-Latin 
 
 The French Hors (by their Foris. 
 
 old authors written Fors) _ 
 
 Whence HortKts, i. e. (put out} by the 
 addition of the participle of mettre. 
 
 B. 
 
 If there were no other relations declared 
 by the prepofitions, befides thofe of adding 
 or taking away, perhaps this explanation 
 might convince me; but there are affuredly 
 Prepofitions employed for very different 
 purpofes. And inilead of felecling fuch 
 inflances as may happen to be fuited par- 
 ticularly to your own hypothecs, I fhould 
 have more fatisfaclion if you would ex- 
 emplify in thofe which Mr. Harris has 
 employed to illuftrate his hypothecs. 
 
 !' From
 
 362 Of PREPOSITION^. 
 
 " From thefe principles" (he fays, Book 
 II. Chap. 3.) " it follows, that when we 
 " form a fentence, the fubftantive without 
 " difficulty coincides with the verb, from 
 " the natural coincidence of fubflance and 
 " energy. The Sun ivarmeth. So like- 
 " wife the energy with the fubje<5l on 
 " which it operates. Warmeth the earth. 
 " So likewife both fubflance and energy 
 " with their proper attributes. Thefplen- 
 " did fun genially warmeth the fertile earth. 
 ee But fuppofe we were defirous to add 
 " other fubflantives -, as^for inflance, Air, 
 " or Beams : v How would thefe coincide, 
 " or under what character could they be 
 " introduced ? Not as Nominatives or 
 *' Accufatives, for both thofe places are 
 " already filled ; the Nominative, by the 
 " fubftance Sun; the Accufative by the 
 11 fubflance Earth. Not as Attributes to 
 " thefe larV, or to any other thing: for 
 " attributes by nature, they neither are 
 
 nor
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 363 
 
 ** nor can be made. Here then we per-. 
 
 t ceive the rife and ufe of prepofitiom. 
 
 " By thefe we connect thofe fubftantives 
 
 Cf to fentences, which at the time are 
 
 " unable to coalefce of themfelves. Let 
 
 " us aflame for inftance a pair of thefe 
 
 " connectives, THRO' and WITH, and 
 
 <e mark their effect upon the fubftanres 
 
 <( here mentioned. T^he fplendidfun WITH 
 
 " his beams genially warmeth THRO' the air 
 
 <c the fertile earth. The fentence as be- 
 
 *' fore remains intire and one -, the fub- 
 
 " flantives required are both introduced j 
 
 " and not a word which was there before, 
 
 "_ is detruded from its proper place*" 
 
 The firft of this pair of his connectives 
 (WITH) you have already explained, and I 
 am willing to admit the explanation. It 
 is, *fhe fplendid fun JOIN bis beams. in- 
 ftead of one fingle complex term including 
 Sun and beams. 
 
 But
 
 364 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 But of what real objett is THROUGH the 
 name ? 
 
 H. 
 
 Of a very common one indeed *. For 
 as the French peculiar prepofition CHEZ 
 is no other than the Italian fubftantive 
 CASA or CA, fo is the Englifh Prepofition 
 THOROUGH-)-, T^hourough) Thoroiv^ Through >, 
 
 or 
 
 * All Particles are in truth, in all languages, the 
 figns of the moft common and familiar ideas, and 
 thofe which we have moft frequently occafion to com- 
 municate : they had not otherwife become Particles. 
 So very much miftaken was Mr. Locke, when he 
 fuppofed them to be the figns or marks of certain ope- 
 rations of the mind for which we had either none or 
 very deficient names ; that the Particles are always the 
 words which were the moft common and familiar in 
 the language from which they came. 
 
 f S. Johnfon calls " Thorough^ the word Through 
 " extended into two fyllables." What could poflibly 
 be expedted from fuch an Etymologift as this ? He might, 
 with as much verifimilitude, fay that SAlUAAA 
 was the word Soul extended into three fyllables, or that 
 was the wprd Alms extended into fix.
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 365 
 
 or Thro , no other than the Gothic fub- 
 ftajitive <XjVnK> or tne Teutonic fub- 
 flantive Thuruh : and, like them, means 
 Door, gate, pa/age. 
 
 So that Mr. Harris's inftance (tranilated 
 into modern Englifh) {lands thus, 
 
 " The fplendid fun JOIN bis beams ge- 
 " nially ivarmetb PASSAGE the air (or, 
 the air being the pajjage or medium) " the 
 " fertile earth" And in the fame man- 
 ner may you tranflate the prepofition 
 Through in every inftance where Thro is 
 ufed in Englifh, or its equivalent prepo- 
 fition is ufed in any other language *. 
 
 After 
 
 * So, I fuppofe, the Latin and Italian word Porta 
 (in Spanifli Pucrta and in French Porte] has given the 
 Latin and Italian prepofition Per^ the French Par t 
 and the Spanifh Per,
 
 366 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 After having feen in what manner the 
 fubftantive Houfe became a prepofition in 
 the French, you will not wonder to fee 
 Door become a prepofition in the Englifh : 
 and though in the firft inftance it was 
 more eafy for you to perceive the nature of 
 the French prepofition Chez- y becaufe, hav- 
 ing no prepofition correfponding to it in 
 Englifh, there was fo much prejudice out 
 of your way ; yet I am perfuaded you will 
 not charge this to me as a fantaftical or 
 far-fetched etymology, when I have placed 
 before you, at one view, the words em- 
 ployed to fignify the fame idea in thofe 
 languages to which our own has the neareft 
 affinity. 
 
 Subftanti<ue.
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 367 
 
 Subftantive. Prepofition. 
 
 fThourough. Tho- 
 
 Englifh Door < rough. Thorow. 
 
 Through. Thro. 
 
 Anglo- C Dojia. Dujiu J Dupuh. Dujih, 
 Sax. (Dujie.Dujie(Djiuh. 
 
 Goth, 
 
 j **"* I 
 ( dAnjc i 
 
 T^ ^ t. ^Deure.Deur? ^ ^ 
 Dutch { _ [ Deur. Door 
 
 ^Door.Dore 3 
 
 man f Thur.Thor. 3 
 
 fThurah. fThuruh. Thurah. 
 
 ^P 1 Thur.Thor. I Thur. Duruch. 
 
 T. euton-s ^ 
 
 | Tura.Dura. j Duruc. Duruh. 
 
 LDure. LDurch. Durh. 
 
 Though
 
 368 Of PREPOSITIONS, 
 
 Though it is not from Afia or its con- 
 fines, that we are to feek for the origin of 
 this part of our language ; yet is it worth 
 noticing here, that the Greek (to which the 
 Gothic has in many particulars a confide- 
 rable refemblance) employs the word vpa 
 for Door. And both the Perfian (which 
 in many particulars refembles the Teuto- 
 nic*) and the Chaldean, ufe THRO for 
 Door. You will obferve, that the Teu- 
 tonic ufes the fame word T^hurah both for 
 the fubftanti<ve y (Door] and for what is 
 called the Prepofition (Thorough). The 
 Dutch, which has a flrong antipathy to 
 our T/>, ufes the very word Door for both. 
 The Anglo-faxon, from which our lan- 
 guage 
 
 * " On n'eit pas etonne de trouver du rapport entre 
 " VAngloh & le Perfan : car on f9ait que le fond de la 
 " langue Angloife eft Saxon ; & qu'il y a une quantite 
 " d'exemples qui montre une affinite marquee entre 
 I'AHemand & le Perfan." 
 
 Form, mechan. dcs langucs. Tom. II. Art. 166.
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 369 
 
 guage immediately defcends, employs in- 
 differently for Door either Dure or Thure. 
 The modern German (direftly contrary to 
 the modern Englifh) ufes the initial T/& 
 (Thur) for our fubftantwe (Door) and the 
 initial D (Durch) for our prepofition (Tho* 
 rough) : and it is remarkable, that this 
 fame difference between the German and 
 the Englifh, prevails in almofl all cafes, 
 where the two languages employ a word of 
 the fame origin, having either of thofe 
 initials. Thus Diftel und Dorn in Ger- 
 man are Thi/lles and Thorns in Englifh. 
 So the Englifh Dear, Dollar, Deal, are in 
 German Theur, Thaler, TheiL 
 
 Minfhew and Junius both concur that 
 Door, &c. are derived from the Greek 
 Thura : Skinner fays, perhaps they are all 
 from the Greek Thura : and then without 
 any reafon (or rather as it appears to me 
 againft all reafon) chufes rather ufelefly to 
 B b derive
 
 370 O/* PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 derive the fubftantive Door from the An- 
 glo-faxon prepofition Thor^ Thruh, Thurh* 
 But I am perfuaded, that Door and Tho- 
 rough have one and the fame Gothic origin 
 cYAr&K&> mean one and the fame thing ; 
 and are in facV one and the fame word. 
 
 B. 
 
 There is an infuperable objection, which, 
 I fear, you have not confidered, to this 
 method of accounting for the Prepofitions : 
 for if they were really and merely, as you 
 imagine, common Nouns and Verbs, and 
 therefore, as you fay, the names of real 
 objefts, how could any of them be em* 
 ployed to denote not only different (* ') 
 but even contrary relations ? Yet this is 
 
 univerfally 
 
 (* ') " Certains mots font Adverbes, Prepofitions^ & 
 ** Conjonflions en meme temps. Et repondent alnfi 
 " en meme temps a cliverfes parties d'oraifofl, felon 
 " que la Grammaire les employe diverfement." 
 
 BUFFIER, Art. 150*
 
 Of PR fe P o s 1 1 1 o N s. 37! 
 
 tihiverfally maintained, not only by Mr. 
 Harris, but by MefTrs. de Port Royal (* *) 
 by the prefident de BrofTes, and by all 
 thofe writers whom you moft efteem j and 
 even by Wilkins (* 3 ) and Locke. 
 
 Now if thefe words have a meaning as 
 
 you contend, and are conftantly ufed ac- 
 
 B b 2 cording 
 
 (* a ) " On n'a fuivi en aucune langue, fur le fujet 
 u des prepofitions, ce que la raifon auroit defire : qui 
 " eft, qu'un rapport ne fut marque que par une pre- 
 u pofition j & qu'une prepofition ne marquat qu'un 
 " feul rapport. Car il arrive au contraire dans toutes 
 " les langues ce que nous avoris vu dans ces exemples 
 u pris de la Francoife ; qu'un meme rapport eft figni- 
 *' fie par plufieurs prepofitions j & qu'une meme pre- 
 ** pofition marque divers rapports." 
 
 M.M.de Port Royale. 
 
 (t J ) " Some of thefe prepofitions are abfolutely def 
 u termined either to motion or to rejl^ or the Terminus 
 " of Motion. Others are relatively applicable to both. 
 " Concerning which this rule is to be obferved : that 
 *' thofe which belong to motion cannot fignify reft j 
 ** but thofe which belong to reft may fignify motion 
 ** in the terminus" WILKINS. Part III. Chap. 2*
 
 372 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 cording to their meaning, which you muft 
 allow, (becaufe you appeal to the ufe 
 which is made of them as proof of the 
 meaning which you attribute to them): 
 how can they poffibly be the names of 
 real and unchangeable objetfs, as common 
 nouns and verbs are ? I am fure you muft 
 fee the neceffity of reconciling thefe con- 
 tradictory appearances. 
 
 H. 
 
 Moft furely. And I think you will as 
 readily acknowledge the neceffity of firft 
 eftabliming the facts, before you call 
 upon me to reconcile them. Where is 
 the Prepofition to be found which is at 
 any time ufed in contrary or even in dif- 
 ferent meanings ? 
 
 B 
 
 Very many inftances have been given ; 
 
 but none flronger than thofe produced by 
 
 Mr.
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 373 
 
 Mr. Harris of the Prepofition FROM ; 
 which he fhews to be ufed to denote three 
 very different relations, and the two laft in 
 abfolute contradiction to each other. 
 
 " FROM, he fays, denotes the detached 
 
 " relation of Body j as when we fay 
 
 " Thefe Figs came FROM Turkey. So as 
 
 " to Motion and Rejt y only with this dif- 
 
 " ference, that here the prepofition varies 
 
 " its char after ivith the Verb. Thus if we 
 
 " fay That lamp hangs FROM the deling 
 
 " the prepofition FROM affumes a cha- 
 
 " racier of quiefcence. But if we fay 
 
 " That lamp is falling FROM the deling? 
 
 " the prepofition in fuch cafe aflumes a 
 
 " character of Motion*' 
 
 Now I fhould be glad you would fhew 
 me what one Noun or Verb can be found 
 of fo verfatile a character as this pre- 
 pofition: what name of any one real 
 B b 3 objeft
 
 374 Of PREPOSITIONS, 
 
 object or fign of one idea,' or of one 
 collection of ideas, can have been inftU 
 tuted to convey thefe different and oppo- 
 (he meanings ? 
 
 H. 
 
 Truly, none that I know of. But I 
 take the word FROM (prepofition, if you 
 chufe to call it fo) to have as clear, as 
 precife, and at all times as uniform and 
 unequivocal a meaning, as any word in 
 the language. FROM means merely EE^ 
 GINNING, and nothing elfe. It is (imply 
 the Anglo-faxon and Gothic Noun Fpum, 
 fcKtlM, Beginning^ Origin, Source, foun- 
 tain, author*. Now then, if you pleafe, 
 we will apply this meaning to Mr. Harris's 
 
 for- 
 
 * " Ne paebb ge fe ^e on pjrmmman pojrche. he 
 * l pophte paepman anb pipman." That is, Annon 
 legiftis, quod qui eos in principio, creavit, creavit eo$ 
 r^arcm & firminam. St. Matt. xix. 4. 
 2
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 375 
 
 formidable inflances, and try whether we 
 cannot make FROM fpeak clearly for itfelf, 
 without the afliftance of the interpreting 
 Verbs ; who are fuppofed by Mr. Harris, 
 to vary its character at will, and make the 
 prepofition appear as inconfiflent and con- 
 tradidlory as himfelf. 
 
 Figs came FROM Turkey. 
 Lampyj//r FROM Cieling. 
 Lamp hangs FROM Cieling. 
 
 Came is a complex term for one fpecies 
 ef motion. 
 
 Falls is a complex term for another fpe- 
 cies of motion. 
 
 Hangs is a complex term for a fpecies of 
 attachment. 
 
 Have we occafion to communicate or 
 
 mention the COMMENCEMENT or BEGIN- 
 
 B b 4 NINO
 
 376 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 KING of thefe motions and of this at- 
 tachment ; and the place where thefe mo- 
 tions and this attachment commence or 
 begin ? It is impoflible to have complex 
 terms for each occalion of this fort. 
 What more natural then, or more fimple, 
 than to add the figns of thofe ideas, viz. 
 the word BEGINNING (which will remain 
 always the fame) and the name of the 
 place (which will perpetually vary) ? 
 
 Thus, 
 
 " Figs came BEGINNING Turkey. 
 " Lamp falls BEGINNING Cieling. 
 " Lamp hangs BEGINNING Cieling." 
 
 That is 
 
 * 
 
 Turkey the Place of B E G i N N i N G to come. 
 Cieling the Place of BEGINNING to fall. 
 Cieling \hzPlace of BEGINNING to hang.
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 377 
 
 B. 
 
 You have here fhewn its meaning when 
 it relates to place ; but Wilkins tells us, 
 that " FROM refers primarily to place and 
 "foliation; and fecondarily to time" So 
 that you have yet given but half its mean- 
 ing. 
 
 " FROM morn till night th' eternal Larum rang." 
 
 There is no place referred to in this line. 
 
 H. 
 
 FROM relates to every thing to which 
 BEGINNING relates *, and to nothing elfe : 
 
 and 
 
 * Is it unreafonable to fuppofe that, if the meaning 
 of this word FROM, and of its correfpondent prepofi- 
 tions in other languages, had been clearly underftood ; 
 the Greek and Latin Churches would never have dif- 
 fered concerning the Eternal Procfffion of the Holy 
 Ghoft FROM the Father, or FROM the Father and the 
 Son. And that, if they had been determined to fcpa- 
 rate, they would at leall have chofen fome fafer caufe 
 0f fchifm ? Is it prefumptuous to fay, that the explana- 
 tion
 
 378 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 and therefore is referable to Time as well as 
 to motion : without which indeed there can 
 be no Time. 
 
 " The Larum rang BEGINNING Morning." 
 
 i.e. Morning being the time of its BEGIN- 
 NING to ring. 
 
 B. 
 
 Still I have difficulty to truft to this 
 explanation. For Dr. S. Johnfon has 
 numbered up twenty different meanings of 
 this Prepofidon FROM. He fays, it de- 
 notes, 
 
 " I. Pr/- 
 
 tion of this fingle prepofition, would have decided the 
 controverfy more effectually, than all the authorities 
 and all the folid arguments produced by the wife and 
 honeft bifhop Procopowicz ? And thus have withheld 
 one handle at leaft of reproach, from thofe who affert 
 " Que Ton pourroit juftement definir la theologie- 
 ' L'art de compofer des chi meres en combinant en- 
 <' femble des qualites impoflibles a concilier." Syf 
 teme de la Nature, Tom. II. p. 55,
 
 (C 
 
 <c 
 
 <c or 
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 379 
 
 1. Privation. 
 
 2. Reception. 
 
 " 3. Defcent or Birth, 
 
 4. Tranfmiffion. 
 
 5. Abftraftion. 
 
 6. SucceJJion. 
 
 7. Emiflion. 
 
 8 . Progrefi from premises to inferences. 
 
 9- 
 
 " 10. Extraction. 
 
 < n. Reafon or Motive. 
 
 * c 12. Ground or Caufe. 
 
 " 13. Diftance. 
 
 * 14, Separation or Recejjion. 
 
 <c 15. Exemption or Deliverance. 
 
 <l 1 6. Abfence. 
 
 <e 17. Derivation. 
 
 <c 1 8. Diftance from the paft. 
 
 (< 19. Contrary to. 
 
 " 20. Removal." 
 
 To
 
 ^So Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 To thefe he adds twenty-two other man- 
 ners of ufing it. And he has accompanied 
 each with inftances fufficiently numerous, 
 as proofs *. 
 
 H. 
 
 And yet in all his inftances (which, I 
 believe, are abovey^w(y) FROM continues 
 
 to 
 
 * Greenwood fays " FROM fignifies Motion from 
 ** a place j and then it is put in oppofition to TO. 
 
 " 2, It is ufed to denote the Beginning of time. 
 
 *' 3. It denotes the Original of Things. 
 
 " 4. It denotes the Order af a thing. (" And in 
 * thefe three laft fenfes it is put before Adverbs,"} 
 
 5. It fignifies Of." 
 
 The caprice of language is worth remarking in the 
 words Van (the Dutch From} and Rear, both of which 
 we have retained in Englifh as Subftflntives, and there- 
 fore they are allowed with us to have a meaning. But 
 being only employed as Prepofitlons by the Dutch, Ita- 
 lian and French; our philofophers cannot be perfuaded 
 to allow them any tranfmarine meaning. Animam 
 mutant qui trans mare currunt. And thus Van in Hol- 
 land, Von in Germany, Avanti in Italy, and Avant and 
 Derriere in France, are merely des petits mots inwentes 
 pour etre mis AVANT les ncms, or, in the VAN of 
 "Nouns.
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 381 
 
 to retain invariably one and the fame fin- 
 gle meaning. Confult them : and add to 
 them as many more inftances as you pleafe ; 
 and yet (if I have explained myfelf as clear- 
 ly as I ought, and as I think I have done) 
 no farther afliftance of mine will be ne- 
 ceflary to enable you to extract the fame 
 meaning of the word FROM from all of 
 them. And you will plainly perceive that 
 the " characters of quiefcence and of mo- 
 " fion" attributed by Mr. Harris to the 
 word FROM, belong indeed to the words 
 Hang and Fa/I, ufed in the different fen- 
 tences. And by the fame manner of trans- 
 ferring to the prepofition the meaning of 
 fome other word in the fentence, have all 
 Johnfon's and Greenwood's fuppofed dif- 
 ferent meanings arifen. 
 
 B. 
 
 You obferved, fome time fmce, that the 
 Prepofitions WITH and WITHOUT were 
 
 directly
 
 Of Pfe E POSI T I O N Si 
 
 directly oppofite and contradictory to each 
 other. Now the fame oppofition is evi- 
 dent in fome other of the prepofitions i 
 And this circumftance, I fhould imagine, 
 inuft much facilitate and fhorten the fearch 
 of the etymologift : For having once dif- 
 covered the meaning of one of the adverfe 
 parties, the meaning of the other, I fup-- 
 pofe, muft follow of courfe. Thus-^Go- 
 ing TO a place; is directly the contrary 
 of Going FROM a place. If then you are 
 right in your explanation of FROM ; (and 
 I will not deny that appearances are hither* 
 to in your favour) ; fince FROM means 
 Commencement or Beginning, TO muft mean 
 End or Termination. And indeed I per- 
 ceive that, if we produce Mr. Harris's in- 
 flates, and fay, 
 
 *' Thefefgs came from Turkey TO England. 
 u The lamp falls from the deling TO the ground. 
 " The lamp hangs from the deling TO the floor ^
 
 Of PREPOSITION s. 383 
 
 as the word FROM denotes the commence- 
 ment of the motion and hanging ; fo does 
 the word TO denote their termination : and 
 the places where they end or terminate, 
 are refpeclively England^ Ground, Floor. 
 
 And lince we have as frequently occafion 
 to mention the termination, as we have to 
 mention the commencement of motion or 
 time j no doubt it was as likely that the 
 word denoting End fhould become a par* 
 tide or prepofition, as the word which 
 fignified Beginning. But in the ufe of thefe 
 two words TO and FROM, I obferve a re* 
 markable difference. FROM feems to have 
 two oppofites j which ought therefore to 
 mean the fame thing : and, if meaning the 
 fame, to be ufed indifferently at pleafure* 
 We always ufe FROM (and From only) for 
 the beginning either of time or motion : but 
 for the termination, we apply fometimes TO 
 and fometimes TILL : TO, indifferently ei- 
 ther
 
 3 $4 Q/* PROPOSITIONS. 
 ther to place or time > but TILL to time 
 only and never to place. Thus, we may 
 fay, 
 
 " From morn TO night th* eternal larum rang." 
 or, From morn TILL night, &c, 
 
 But we cannot fay, From Turkey TILL 
 England. 
 
 H. 
 
 The oppofition of Prepofitions, as far 
 as it reaches, does undoubtedly affift us 
 much in the difcovery of the meaning of 
 each oppofite. And if", by the total or 
 partial extinction of an original language, 
 there was no root left in the ground for an 
 etymologirt to dig up, the philofopher 
 ought no doubt to be fatisfied with rea- 
 foning from the contrariety. But I fear 
 much, that the inveterate prejudices which 
 I have to encounter, and which for two 
 thoufand years have univerfally pafTed for 
 learning throughout the woiid^ and for 
 
 deep
 
 PREPOSITIONS. 385 
 
 deep learning too, would not eafily give way 
 to any arguments of mine a priori. I am 
 therefore compelled to refort to etymology, 
 and to bring forward the original word as 
 well as its meaning. That fame etymo- 
 logy will very eafily account for the pecu- 
 liarity you have noticed : and the difficul- 
 ty folved, like other enemies fubdued, will 
 become an ufeful ally and additional 
 ftrength to the conqueror. 
 
 The oppofition to the prepofition FROM, 
 refides fingly in the prepofition TO. Which 
 has not perhaps (for I am not clear that it 
 has not) precifely the fignification of End 
 or Termination, but of fomething tanta- 
 mount or equivalent. The prepofition TO 
 (in Dutch written TOE and TOT, a little 
 nearer to the original) is the Gothic fub- 
 ftantive TAni or TAnhTS, i. e. Aft, 
 Effetf, Refult, Confirmation. Which Go- 
 thic fubftantive is indeed itfelf no other than 
 C c the
 
 386 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 the paft participle TAni<\ or 
 
 of the verb TAHQANT * agere. And what 
 
 is done y is terminated, ended, jinijhed* 
 
 After this derivation, it will not appear 
 in the leaft myflerious or wonderful that 
 we fhould, in a peculiar manner, in Eng- 
 lifh, prefix this fame word TO to the in- 
 finitive of our verbs. For the verbs, in 
 Englifh, not being diftinguifhed, as in 
 other languages, by a peculiar termina- 
 tion, and it being fometimes impoflible ta 
 diftinguifh them by their place, when the 
 old termination of the Anglo-Saxon verbs 
 was dropped, this word TO (i. e. Aft} be- 
 came neceflary to be prefixed* in order to 
 
 diftin- 
 
 * In the Teutonic, this verb is written Tuan or 
 Tuon, whence the modern German Thun, and its pre- 
 pofition (varying like its verb) Tu 
 
 In the Anglo-faxon the verb is Teojan, and the 
 prepofuion To.
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 387 
 
 diflinguifh them from NOUNS, and to in- 
 vert them with the verbal chara6ler : for 
 there is no difference between the .NOUN, 
 Love, and the VERB, TO Love, but what 
 muft be comprized in the prefix TO. 
 
 The infinitive therefore, appears plainly 
 to be what the Stoics called it, the very 
 verb itfelf ; pure and uncompounded with 
 the various accidents of mood, of number, 
 of gender, of perfon, and (in Englifh) of 
 tenfe ; which accidents are, in fome lan- 
 guages, joined to the verb by variety of 
 termination ; and in fome, by an additional 
 word fignifying the added circumftance. And 
 if our Englijh Grammarians and Philofo- 
 phers had trufted fomething lefs to their 
 reading and a little more to their own re- 
 flection, I cannot help thinking that the 
 very awkwardnefs and imperfection of our 
 own language, in this particular of the /- 
 Jtmtrvt* would have been a great benefit 
 
 C c 2 to
 
 388 Of PREPOSITIONS* 
 
 to them in all their difficulties about the 
 VERB: and would have led them to under- 
 {land and explain that which the perfe6lion 
 of more artificial and improved languages 
 contributed to conceal from others. For 
 I reckon it a great advantage which an 
 Englijh philofopher has over thofe who are 
 acquainted with fuch languages only which 
 do this bufinefs by termination. For though 
 I think I have good reafons to believe, that 
 all thefe 'Terminations may likewife be traced 
 to their refpective origin ; and that, how- 
 ever artificial they may now appear to us, 
 they were not originally the efFec~l of pre- 
 meditated and deliberate arf, but feparatc 
 words by length of time corrupted and 
 coalefcing with the words of which they 
 are now confidered as the terminations : 
 Yet this was lefs likely to be fufpefted by 
 others. And if it had been fufpecled, they 
 would have had much farther to travel to 
 their journey's end, and through a road 
 
 much
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 389 
 
 much more embarrafled ; as the corruption 
 in thofe languages is of much longer Hand- 
 ing than in ours, and more complex. 
 
 And yet, by what fatality I know not, 
 our Grammarians have not only flighted, 
 but have even been afraid to touch this 
 friendly clue : for of all the points which 
 they endeavour to fhuffle over, there is 
 none in which they do it more grofsly than 
 in this of the Infinitive. 
 
 Some are contented to call TO, a mark 
 of the infinitive mood *. But bow, or why, 
 it is fo, they are totally filent. 
 
 C c 3 Others 
 
 * Lowth (page 66) fays " The Prepofitlon TO 
 " placed before the Verb makes the Infinitive Mood" 
 Now this is manifeftly not fo : for TO placed before 
 the Verb loveth, will not make the Infinitive Mood. He 
 would have faid more truly, that TO placed before 
 fome Nouns makes Verbs. But of this I (hall have oc- 
 cafipn to fpeak hereafter, when I come to treat of the 
 Verb.
 
 390 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 Others call it a Prepofition. 
 
 Others, a Particle. 
 
 And others -f- throw it into that common 
 fink and repofitory of all heterogeneous 
 unknown corruptions, the Adverb. 
 
 And when they have thus given it a 
 name, they hope you will be fatisfied : at 
 leaft they truft that they fhall not be ar- 
 raigned for this conducl ; becaufe thofe 
 who fhould arraign them, will need the 
 fame fhift for themfelves, 
 
 There 
 
 t S. Johnfon fays " To, adverb [to, Saxon ; Te, 
 *' Dutch.]" And then, according to his ufual me- 
 thod, (a very convenient one for making a bulky book 
 without trouble) proceeds to give inftances of its va- 
 rious fignifications, viz. " i. A particle coming be- 
 " tween two verbs, and noting the fecond as the ob- 
 ' jeft of the firft. 2. It notes the intention. 3. Af- 
 ter an adjective it notes its objeft. 4. Noting Fu- 
 " turity"
 
 Of P R E P OS I T I O N S. 391 
 
 There is one miftake however, from 
 which this Prefix TO ought to have refcued 
 them : they fhould not have repeated the 
 error, of infilling that the Infinitive was a 
 mere Noun * : fince it was found neceffary 
 in Englifh to add another word (viz.) TO, 
 
 merely 
 
 * " The words Afliones and Leftiones (Wilkins 
 ' fays) are but the plural number of dgere, Legere." 
 However it muft be acknowledged, that Wilkins en- 
 deavours to fave himfelf by calling the Infinitive^ not a 
 mere noun, but a Participle Subjlantive. " That which 
 " is called the Infinitive Mode {hould, according to the 
 * c true analogy of fpeech, be ftyled a Participle Sub- 
 " Jlantive. There hath been formerly much difpute 
 " among fome learned men, whither the notion called 
 " the Infinitive Mode ought to be reduced according to 
 " the philofophy of fpeech. Some would have it to 
 " be the prime and principal verb j as fignifying more 
 " directly the notion of action : and then the other 
 ** varieties of the verb, (hould be but the inflexions of 
 " this. Others queftion whether the Infinitive Mode 
 " be a verb or no, becaufe in the Greek it receives 
 " articles as a noun. Scaliger concludes it to be a 
 " verb, but will not admit it to be a Mode. Voflius 
 adds, that though it be not Modus in dtiu^ yet it is 
 v Modus inPotentia. All which difficulties will be 
 C c . " moft
 
 392 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 merely to diftinguifh the Infinitive from the 
 Noun, after the Infinitive had loft that dif- 
 tinguifhing Termination which it had for- 
 merly. 
 
 B. 
 
 I do not mean haftily and without far- 
 ther confideration abfolutely to diflent from 
 what you have faid, becaufe fome part of 
 it appears to me plaufible enough. And 
 had you confined yourfelf only to the Beg- 
 nacafo or Prepojition^ I mould not fuddenly 
 have found much to offer in reply. But 
 when inftead of the Segnacafo (as Buon- 
 mattei clafles it), or the Prepofition (as all 
 
 others. 
 
 ' moft clearly ftated by aflerting it to be a Subjlantiye 
 Participle." 
 
 Real Chara&er, Part iv. Chap. 6. 
 
 Mr. Harris without any palliation, fays, " Thefe 
 " Infinitives go farther. They not only lay afide the 
 " character of Attributives^ but they alfo aflume tha,t 
 *' of Subftanthcs" 
 
 |iermes, Book I, Chap. 8
 
 Of P R E P o s i T i ON s. 393 
 
 others call it), or the mark of the Infinitive 
 (as it is peculiarly ufed in Englifh), you 
 direc~l me to confider it as the neceffary and 
 diftinguifhing fign of the VERB, you do 
 yourfelf throw difficulties in my way which 
 it will be incumbent on you to remove. 
 For it is impofTible not to obferve, that the 
 Infinitive is not the only part of our Eng- 
 lifh verbs, which does not differ from the 
 noun : and it refts upon you to explain 
 why this neceffary fign of the Verb fhould 
 be prefixed only to the Infinitive, and not 
 alfo to thofe other parts of the verb in 
 Englifh which have no diflinguifhing Ter- 
 mination. 
 
 H. 
 
 The fac~l is undoubtedly as you have 
 flated it. There are certainly other parts 
 of the Englifh verb, undiflinguifhed from 
 the noun by termination j but this is to 
 me rather a circumftance of confirmation 
 
 .than
 
 394 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 than an objection. For the truth is, that 
 to them alfo (and to thofe parts only which 
 have not a diftinguifhing termination) as 
 well as to the Infinitive, is this diftinguifh- 
 ing^/$g72 equally necefTary, and equally pre- 
 fixed. Do (the auxiliary verb as it has been 
 called *) is derived form the fame root, and 
 
 is 
 
 * " The verb to DO (fays Mr. Tyrwhit, EfTay, 
 " Note 37) is confidered by Wallis and other later 
 " grammarians, as an auxiliary verb. It is fo ufed, 
 " though very rarefy, by Chaucer. It muft be con- 
 " fefied that the exadt power which DO, as an auxi- 
 *' liary, now has in our language, is not eafy to 
 '* be defined, and ftill lefs to be accounted for from 
 Analogy"." 
 
 In Chaucer's time the diftinguHhing terminations of 
 the verb ftill remained, although not coriftantly em- 
 ployed ; and he availed himfelf of that fituation of the 
 language, either to ufe them or drop them, as bell 
 fuited his purpofe, and fometimes he ufes both termi- 
 nation and fign. Thus, in the Wife of Bathes Tale, 
 he drops the Infinitive termination j and ufes TO. 
 
 *' My liege lady : generally, quod he, 
 " Women defyren TO have foveraynte 
 " As well over her hufbondes as her love." 
 
 And
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 395 
 
 is indeed the fame word as TO. The dif- 
 ference between a T and a D is fo very 
 
 fmall, 
 
 And again a few lines after, he ufes the infinitive 
 termination^ excluding TO. 
 
 " In al the court nas there wife ne mayde 
 '* Ne widow, that contraried that he faide, 
 ** But faid, he was worthy HAN his lyfe." 
 
 So allb, 
 
 *' I trowe that if Envye iwys 
 
 " Knewe the belt man that is 
 
 *' On thys lyde or beyonde the fee 
 
 w Yet fomwhat LACKEN him wold (he.** 
 
 Jlomaunt of the Rofe. 
 
 The fame may be (hewn by innumerable other in- 
 flances throughout Chaucer. 
 
 B. Johnfon, in his Grammar, fays " The Perfons 
 " plurgl keepe the termination of the firftperfon fmgu- 
 " lar. In former times, till about the reigne of King 
 " Henry the Eighth, they were wont to be formed by 
 " adding en. But now (whatfoever is the caufe) it 
 '* hath quite growne out of ufe, and that other fo ge- 
 " nerally prevailed that I dare not prefume to fet this 
 " afoot againe." This is the reafon why Chaucer 
 ufed both TO and DO more rarely than we ufe them at 
 prefent.
 
 396 Of ? R E PO s i T i ON s. 
 
 fmall, that an Etymologift knows by the 
 practice of languages, and an Anatomift by 
 the reafon of that practice, that in the deri- 
 vation of words it is fcarce worth regard- 
 ing *. And for the -fame reafon that TO 
 is put before the Infinitive, DO ufed for- 
 merly to be put before fuch other parts of 
 the VERB which likewife were not diftin^ 
 guifhed from the noun by termination. 
 As we ftill fay 7 DO /<?w,~-iniread of / 
 love. And I DOED or DID love inftead 
 of / loved. But it is worth our while to 
 obferve, that if a diftinguifhing termination 
 Js ufed, then the diftinguifhing DO or DID 
 muft be omitted, the Termination fulfilling 
 its office. And therefore we never find 
 " I DID loved-" or " He DOTH hyeth" 
 But " I DID kvs? ' tf He DOT.H -love" 
 
 It is not indeed an approved practice at 
 prefent, to ufe DO before thofe parts of the 
 
 Verb, 
 
 * See the Note, page 130.
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 397 
 
 Verb, they being now by cuftom fuffici- 
 ently diftinguifhed by their Place: and 
 therefore the redundancy is now avoided, 
 and DO is confidered, in that cafe, as un- 
 necefTary and expletive. 
 
 However it is flill ufed, and is the com- 
 mon pra&ice, and fhould be ufed, when- 
 ever the diflinguifhmg Place is difturbed 
 by Interrogation, or by the infertion of a 
 negation, or of fome other words between 
 the nominative cafe and the verb. As, 
 
 " He DOES not love the truth. 
 <c DOES he love the truth ? 
 " 'He DOES at the fame time love the 
 " truth." 
 
 And if we chufe to avoid the ufe of this 
 verbal Sign, DO, we muft fupply its place 
 by a diftinguiihing termination to the 
 
 verb. As, 
 
 He
 
 398 Of P R E p o s r T i o N s. 
 
 He lovetb not the truth. 
 
 Loveth he the truth ? 
 
 He at the fame time lovetb the truth. 
 
 Or where the verb has not a diftinguiming 
 termination (as in plurals) 
 
 They DO not love the truth. 
 
 Do they love the truth ? 
 
 They DO at the fame time love the truth. 
 
 Here, if we wifh to avoid the verbal Jign, 
 we muft remove the negative, or other in- 
 tervening word or words from between the 
 nominative cafe and the verb ; and fo re- 
 ftore the diflinguifhing Place. As, 
 
 <c 
 
 They love- not the truth. 
 " Love they the truth ? 
 " At the fame time they love the truth *.'* 
 
 And 
 
 * It is not however uncommon to fry u They, at 
 
 " the fame time,, love the truth." Where the inter- 
 
 j vening
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 399 
 
 And thus we fee that, though we can- 
 not, as Mr. Tyrwhit truly fays, account 
 for the ufe of this verbal fign from any 
 Analogy to other languages, yet there is no 
 caprice in thefe methods of employing TO 
 and DO, fo differently from the practice of 
 other languages : but that they arife from 
 the peculiar method which the Englifh lan- 
 guage has taken to arrive at the fame ne- 
 ceflary end, which other languages attain 
 by diftinguifhing 'Termination. 
 
 B. 
 
 I obferve, that Junius and Skinner and 
 Johnfon, have not chofen to give the flight- 
 eft hint concerning the derivation of TO. 
 Minfhew diftinguifties, between the prepo- 
 fition TO, and thzjign of the Infinitive TO. 
 
 Of 
 
 vening words (at the fame time] are confidered as mere- 
 ly parenthetical, and the mind of the fpeaker ftill pre- 
 ferves the connexion of place between the nominative 
 cafe and the verb.
 
 400 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 Of the firft he is filent, and of the latter 
 he fays " TO, as to make y to walk y to do y 
 " aGrasco articulo TO j idem eft ut TO -sroieiv, 
 <c TO TtrepmrotTsiv, TO Ttrpa.T}iv." But Dr. Gre- 
 gory Sharpe is perfuaded, that our language 
 has taken it from the Hebrew. And Vof- 
 fius derives the correfpondent Latin Prepo- 
 fition AD from the fame fource. 
 
 H. 
 
 Yes. But our Gothic and Anglo-faxon 
 anceftors were not altogether fo fond of 
 the Hebrew, nor quite fo well acquaint- 
 ed with it, as Dr. Sharpe and Voflius were. 
 And if Boerhaave could not confent, and 
 Voltaire thought it ridiculous, to feek a 
 remedy in South America, for a difeafe 
 which was prevalent in the North of Eu- 
 rope, how much more would they have 
 refitted the etymology of this pretended 
 Jewifh Prepofition ! For my own part, I 
 am perfuaded that the correfpondent Latin 
 
 5
 
 Of PREPOSITION A. 401 
 
 Prepofition AD has a more natural origin, 
 and a meaning fimilar to that of TO. It 
 is merely the paft participle of Agere. 
 (Which paft participle is likewife a Latin 
 Subftantive.) 
 
 r 
 < 
 
 L 
 
 AD 
 
 agtum-agtum < or or or 
 
 acT AT. 
 
 The moft faperficial reader of Latin 
 verfe knows, how eafily the Romans drop- 
 ped their final um : for their poets would 
 never have taken that licence, had it not 
 been previoufly juftified by common pro- 
 nunciation. And a little confideration of 
 the organs and practice of fpeech, will con- 
 vince him how eafily Agd or A51, would 
 become AD or AT *, as indeed this pre- 
 
 pofition 
 
 * If the reader keeps in mind the note to page 130, 
 
 he will eafily perceive how aftum became the irregular 
 
 participle of agtre, inftead of agitum or agtum. For it 
 
 D d depended
 
 402 Of P REP O SIT IONS. 
 
 pofition was indifferently written by the 
 antients. By the moderns the prepojition 
 was written AD with the D only, in order 
 to diftinguifti it from the other corrupt 
 word called the Conjun&ion> AT ; which for 
 the fame reafon was written with the T 
 only, though that likewife had antiently been 
 written, as \hepr epofition, either AD or AT *. 
 
 B. 
 
 depended entirely on the employment or omiffion of the 
 compreffion there noticed. And it is obfervable, that in 
 all languages (for the natural reafon is the fame) if two 
 of the letters (coupled in that note) come together, in 
 one of which the compreflion (hould be employed and 
 in the other omitted, the fpeaker for his own conve- 
 nience will either employ the compreflion in both, or 
 omit it in both ; and that without any regard to the 
 written character. Thus (amongft innumerable in- 
 ftances) an En'glifhman pronounces oxzerve and 
 a Frenchman opserver. In the fame manner a Ro- 
 man would pronounce the word either aGDum, or 
 acTum, that he might not in two letters coming clofe 
 together, (hift fo inftantly from the employment to the 
 omijfion of the compreflion. 
 
 * " AD & AT, non tantum ob fignificationem, fed. 
 
 ft & originem diverfam, diverfimode (cribere fatius eft." 
 
 G. J. Voflius, Etymol. Ling. Lat,
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 403 
 
 B. 
 
 You have not yet accounted for the dif- 
 ferent employment of TILL and TO. 
 
 H. 
 
 That TILL fhould be oppofed to FROM, 
 only when we are talking of Time and up- 
 on no other occafion, is evidently for this 
 reafon (viz.) that TILL is a word com- 
 pounded of TO and While, i. e. Time. 
 And you will obferve that the coalefcence 
 
 of thefe two words, To-hpile, took place 
 
 / 
 
 in the language long before the prefent 
 wanton and fuperfluous ufe of the article 
 THE, which by the prevailing cuftom of 
 modern fpeech is now interpofed. So that 
 when we fay" From morn TILL night" 
 it is no more than if we faid " From 
 " morn TO TIME night *." When we fay 
 
 " From 
 
 * It is not unufual with the common people, and 
 
 fome antient authors, to ufe While alone as a prepofition.* t 
 
 that is, to leave out TO, and fay ^7 will Jt ay WHILE 
 
 D d 2
 
 404 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 " From morn TO night" the word Time is 
 omitted as unneceflary. So we might fay 
 " From Turkey TO the PLACE called Eng- 
 " land-" or " TO PLACE England" But 
 we leave out the mention of Place, as fu- 
 perfluous, and fay only " TO England." 
 
 B. 
 
 You acknowledge then that the oppof}- 
 tion of prepofitions is ufeful, as far as it 
 reaches. But, befides their oppojltlon and 
 abfolute contradi5tion> I fhould imagine tha,t 
 the marked and diftinguifhed manner alfo, 
 in which different prepofitions are fome- 
 times ufed in the fame fentence, muft very 
 much tend to facilitate the difcovery of 
 their diftincl: fignifications. 
 
 " Well! 
 
 Evening. Infteadof TILL Evening; or, TO WHILE 
 Evening. That is I willjlay TIME Evening, inftead 
 of TO TIME Evening. Thus " Sygeberte wyth hys 
 " two bretherne gave backe WHYLE they came to the 
 " ryver of Sigoufte." *' He commaun^ed her to be 
 " bounden to a wylde horfe tayle by the here of her 
 ** hedde aj^l fo to be draw&n WHYLE fhe were dede."
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 405 
 
 <c Well ! 'tis eenfo ! I have got theLon- 
 " -don difeafe they call Love. I am Jtck OF 
 t my hujband) and FOR my gallant*" 
 
 * 
 Love makes her fick OF, and fick FOR. 
 
 Here OF and FOR feem almoft placed in 
 oppofition ; at leaft their effects in the fen- 
 tence are mofl evidently different : for, by 
 the help ' of thefe two Prepofitions alone, 
 and without the afliftance of any other 
 words, fhe exprefles the two contrary af- 
 fections of Loathing and Dejtre. 
 
 H. 
 
 No. Small afliftance indeed, if any, can 
 be derived from fuch inftances as this. I 
 rather think they tend to miflead than to 
 dire6l an inquirer. Love was not here the 
 only difeafe. This poor lady had a com- 
 plication of diftempers ; ihe had two dif- 
 D d 3 orders* 
 
 * Wycherley's Country Wife.
 
 406 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 orders j a ficknefs OF Loathing and a 
 ficknefs OF defire. She was fick FOR Dif- 
 guft, and flck FOR Love. 
 
 Sick OF difgufl if Q^. her hujband* 
 Sick OF love FOR her gallant. 
 Sick FOR difguft OF her hujband. 
 Sick FOR love OF her gallant. 
 
 Her difgufl was the OFFSPRING of her 
 hufband, proceeded from her huiband, was 
 begotten upon Her by her hufband. Hec 
 gallant was the caufe of her love. 
 
 I think I have clearly exprefTed the mean- 
 ing of her declaration. And I have been 
 purpofely tautologous, that by my indif- 
 ferent application of the two words OF and 
 FOR both to her difguft and to her love, 
 the fmalleft appearance of oppofition be- 
 tween thefe prepofitions might be done a- 
 way. Indeed, the difference between them. 
 (thus confidered] appears to be fo fmall,v 
 that the author, if it had pleafed him, 
 
 might
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 407 
 
 might have ufed OF, where he has put 
 FOR. And that he might fo have done, 
 the following is a proof. 
 
 " Marian. Come, Amie y you II go 'with 
 <' us." 
 
 " Amie. I am not 'well.'' 
 
 " Lionel. She's Jick OF the yong Jhefivrd 
 " that bekijl her*" 
 
 In the fame manner we may, with equal 
 propriety, fay " We are fick OF hunger? 
 or, " We are Jick FOR hunger" And in 
 both cafes we fhall have exprefled precifely 
 the fame thing. 
 
 .-;,' V- v ; "> ; B. ; ; 
 
 'Tis certainly fo in practice. But is 
 that practice justifiable ? For the words 
 flill feem to me to have a very cfifFerent 
 import. Do you mean to fay that the 
 words OF and FOR are fynonymous. 
 
 D d 4 H. 
 
 * Sad Shepherd, Aa I. Sc. 6.
 
 408 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 H. 
 
 Very far from it. I believe they differ 
 as widely as CAUSE and CONSEQUENCE. 
 I imagine the word FOR (whether deno- 
 minated Prepofition, Conjunction^ or Ad- 
 verb) to be a Noun, and to have always 
 one and the fame fingle fignification, viz. 
 CAUSE, and nothing elfe. Though Green- 
 wood attributes to it eighteen, and S. 
 Johnfon forty-fix different meanings : for 
 which Greenwood cites above forty ^ and 
 Johnfon above two hundred inftances. But, 
 with a little attention to their inflances, 
 you will eafily perceive, that they ufually 
 attribute to the Prepojltion the meaning of 
 fome other words in the fentence. 
 
 Junius (changing p into F, and by me- 
 tathefis of the letter R) derives FOR from 
 the Greek nrpo. Skinner from the Latin 
 Pro. But I believe it to be no other than 
 the Gothic fubflantive AlKlNA> CAUSE. 
 
 s I ima-
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 409 
 
 I imagine alfo that OF (in the Gothic 
 and Anglo-faxon /V and Ap) is a frag- 
 ment of the Gothic and Anglo-faxon 
 AfcAKA> pofteritas, &c. Spojia, proles, 
 &c. * That it is a noun fubflantive, and 
 means always conftqutnce, offspring, fuccef- 
 for, follower, &c. 
 
 And I think it not unworthy of re- 
 mark, that whilft the old patronymical 
 termination of our northern anceftors was 
 SON, the Sclavonic and Ruffian patronymic 
 was OF. Thus whom the Englifh and 
 Swedes named Pcterfon, the Ruffians called 
 Peterhof. And as a polite foreign affefta- 
 tion afterwards induced fome of our an- 
 ceftors 
 
 * " OF. A, ab. abs. de. A.S. op. D. aff. B. af. Goth. 
 * At;. Exprimunt Gr. am, ab. de : praefertim cum 
 " UTTO ante vocabulutn ab adfpiratione incipiens, fiat 
 
 " alp'." JuNIUS. I .> 
 
 Minfhew and Skinner derive OF from the Latin AB, 
 and that from the Greek aro.
 
 4'IO Of P R E P O S FT 10 N S. 
 
 ceftors to affume Ft Is or Fitz (i. e. Fils or 
 Filius) inftead of SON ; fo the Ruffian af- 
 feftatron in more modern times changed 
 OF to Viteh (i. e. Fitz, Fib, or Films] and 
 Peterhof became Petrovitcb or Petrowitz. 
 
 So M. de BrofTes (Tom. . p. 295.) ob- 
 ferves of the Romans " Remarquons 
 < fur les noms propres des families Ro- 
 " maines qu'il n'y en a pas un feul qui ne 
 " foit termine en ius j definence fort fem- 
 " blable a 1' ulos des Grecs, c'eft a dire 
 " Jilius *." 
 
 B. 
 
 Stop, Stop, Sir. Not fo hafty, I be- 
 feech you. Let us leave the Swedes, and 
 
 the 
 
 * " Et quamvis nunc dierum habeant quidem ad 
 '* Anglorum imitationem, familiarum nomina j funt 
 *' tamen ea plerumque mere patronymica: funt enim 
 ' Price. Powel. Bowel. Bowen. Pugh. Parry. Penry. 
 " Prichard. Probert. Proger. &c. nihil alittd quam Ap 
 ' Rhys. Ap. Howel. Ap. Owen. Ap. Hugh. Ap. Harry, 
 c Ap. Henry. Ap. Richard. Ap. Robert. Ap. Roger. 
 &c. AP, hoc eft MAB, filius." Wallis, Preface.
 
 Of P R E P O S I T I ON S. 411. 
 
 the Ruffians, and the Greeks, and the 
 Romans, out of the queftion for the pre- 
 fent ; and confine yourfelf, if you pleafe, 
 as in the beginning you confined my 
 enquiry, to the Engliih only. Above 
 tivo hundred inflances, do you fay, pro- 
 duced by Johnfon as proofs of at lead 
 forty-Jix different meanings of this one 
 prepofition FOR, when Harris will not 
 .allow one fmgle meaning to all the pre- 
 pofitions in the world together! And is 
 it poflible that one and the fame author, 
 knowing this, fhould in the fame fhort 
 preface, and in the compafs of a very few 
 fhort pages, acknowledge the former to be 
 " the per f on befl qualified to give a perfeft 
 " Grammar*" and yet compliment the 
 grammar of the latter, as the ftandard of 
 
 accuracy, acutenefs and perfection -f- ! 
 
 H. 
 
 * See A Short Introdu&ion to Englifh Gram. Pr$- 
 
 ct) p. 6. 
 
 t See id. p. 14.
 
 4i2 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 H. 
 
 Oh, my dear Sir, the wife men of this 
 world know full well that the family of 
 the Blandijhes* are univerfal favourites. 
 Good breeding and policy direct us to 
 mention the living only with praife ; and 
 if we do at any time hazard a cenfure, to 
 let it fall only on the dead. 
 
 B. 
 
 Pray, which of thofe qualities dictated 
 that remark ? 
 
 H. 
 
 Neither. But a quality which pafles 
 for brutality and ill-nature : and which, 
 in fpite of hard blows and heavy burdens, 
 would make me rather chufe in the fcale 
 of beings to exifl a mafliff or a mule, 
 
 than 
 
 * See the Heirefs. (One little morfel of falfe moral 
 excepted) the moft perfect and meritorious comedy, 
 without exception, of any on our ftage,
 
 Of P R E P O S I T I ON S. 413 
 
 fhan a monkey or a lapdog. But why 
 have you overlooked my civility to Mr. 
 Harris ? Do you not perceive that by con- 
 tending for only one meaning to the word 
 FOR, I am forty-five times more complai- 
 fant to him than Johnfon is ? 
 
 B. 
 
 He loves every thing that is Greek, and 
 no doubt therefore will owe you many 
 thanks for this Greek favour. Danaos 
 dona ferentes. But confirm it, if you 
 pleafe ; and (if you can) ftrengthen your 
 doubtful etymology (which I think wants 
 (Irengthening) by extracting your fmgle 
 meaning of FOR from all Greenwood's and 
 Johnfqn's numerous inftances. 
 
 H. 
 
 That would be a tedious tafk ; and, I 
 truft, unneceflary ; and for that reafon only 
 I have not purfued the method you now 
 
 propofe,
 
 414 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 propofe, with all the other particles which 
 I have before explained. But as this man- 
 ner of confidering the prepofitions, though 
 many years familiar to me, is novel to 
 you, I may perhaps fuppofe it to be eafier 
 and clearer than it may at firft fight appear 
 to others. I will rifque therefore your 
 impatience, whilft I explain one fmgle in- 
 ftance under each feparate meaning attri- 
 buted to FOR, 
 
 Greenwood fays " The Prepofition 
 
 " FOR has a great many fignifications, 
 " and denotes chiefly for what purpofe, 
 c< end) or life, or for whofe benefit or da- 
 14 mage any thing is done j As Chrtft died 
 " FOR us", [i. e. Caufe us -, or We being 
 the Caufe of his dying.] 
 
 " i. FOR ferves to denote the End or 
 *' ObjeSl which one propofes in any aftion ; 
 To fgbt FOR the publis good" [i.e. 
 
 CAUSE
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 415 
 
 CAUSE the public good; or, The public 
 good being the Caufe of fighting.] 
 
 " 2. It ferves to mark the Motive, the 
 , <c Caufe, the Subjeft of any action j As 
 " He does all things FOR the love of virtue.' 9 
 [i. e. The love of virtue being the Cattfe.] 
 
 " 3. It is ufed to mark the ufe for 
 " which a thing is done ; As Chelfey 
 " Hofpital was built FOR difabled foldiers." 
 [i. e. Difabled Soldiers being the Caufe of 
 its being built.] 
 
 " 4. It is ufed like wife to denote Projit, 
 " Advantage, Interejl j As / write FOR 
 <e your fatisfaftion." [i. e. Your fatisfaftion 
 being the caufe of my writing.] 
 
 " 5. It is ufed to denote for what a 
 
 ft thing is Proper, or not; As // is & 
 
 " good remedy FOR the Fever. In which 
 
 6 lad
 
 . 
 
 416 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 " laft example to cure Is to be under* 
 " flood." [i. e. Curing the Fever being 
 the Caufe that it is called a good remedy.] 
 
 <c 6. This prepolition is ufed to denote 
 '" Agreement or Help; As fhe Soldier 
 " fights FOR the King" [i. e. The King 
 being the Caufe of his fighting.] 
 
 <c 7. It is ufed to denote the Convenience 
 " or Inconvenience of a thing ; As- He is 
 cc /g- enough FOR ^/V ^." [i. e. His age 
 being the Caufe that he is big ENOUGH ; or 
 that his lize anfwers our expectation.] 
 
 " 8. It is ufed to denote "Exchange or 
 <f Trucking y Recompence, Retribution or 
 " Requital and Payment ; As He rewarded 
 " him FOR his good fervices" [i. e. His 
 good fervices being the Caufe of reward.] 
 
 ." Hither we may like wife refer thefe 
 " phrafes, Eye FOR }<' &c. [i. e. An 
 
 eye
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 417 
 
 eye (deftroyed by malicious violence) being 
 the Caufe of an eye taken from the con- 
 vict in punifhment.] 
 
 <c 9. It is ufed to denote In/lead of t in 
 " the Place of; As 1 will grind F OR him". 
 [i. e. He being the Caufe of my grinding.] 
 
 " Sometimes it ferves to denote a Mif- 
 <e take; As He fpeaks one 'word FOR am- 
 " tber." [i. e. Another word being the 
 Caufe of his fpeaking that word which he 
 Ipeaks.j 
 
 <f 10. It is ufed to denote the Diftri- 
 <f button of things by Proportion to feveral 
 " others ; As He fets down twelve Acres 
 "FOR every man." [i. e. Every or each 
 man being the Caufe of his fetting down, 
 twelve acres.] 
 
 . r r> x 
 
 " 1 1 . It denotes the Condition of Perfons, 
 
 V Things and Times > As He was a learned 
 
 E e man
 
 4i 8 O/" PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 " man FOR thofe times" Fi. e. The dark- 
 
 */ L 
 
 nefs or ignorance of thofe times being the 
 Caufe why he may be Considered as a learned 
 man.] 
 
 <c 12. It is likewife ufed to denote in 
 " the quality of -, As He fuborned him FOR 
 
 " # witnefs" [i. e. FOR that he might be 
 
 j 
 a witnefs ; or, FOR to be a witnefs. That 
 
 he might be a witnefs ; or, to be a witnefs 
 being the Caufe of his fuborning him.] 
 
 " It Signifies likewife as much as Be- 
 " caufe of, By reafon of-, As To ptmijh a 
 " a man FOR his crimes." [i. e. His crimes 
 being the Caufe of punifhment.] 
 
 " It fignifies As, or To be ; As He was 
 " fent FOR a pledge" [i. e. That he might 
 .be a pledge, or to be a pledge being the 
 Caufe of his being fent.] 
 
 _ <e During-,
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 419 
 
 <e During ; to denote the Future Time ; 
 " As He was chofen [to fome office] FOR 
 " life" [i. e. To continue in that office 
 FOR life ; or, FOR the continuance of his 
 life The continuance of his life being 
 the Caufe of the continuance of his- office.] 
 
 " Concerning^ About -, As As FOR me" 
 [The fentence here is not compleat ; but it 
 fhall be explained amongft Johnfon's in- 
 ftances.] 
 
 " Notwitbflanding : "As, after having 
 " fpoke of the faults of :a man, we add, 
 " FOR all that, he is an honeft man" [i. e* 
 Though all that has been faid may be the 
 Caufe of thinking otherwife, yet he is an 
 honeft man.] 
 
 S. Johnfon fays, " FOR, Prepofition. 
 
 " I. Bccaufe of That which we FOR our 
 
 " unwortbinefs [i. e. our unwoithinefs the 
 
 E e 2 ! c Caufe]
 
 420 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 " Caufe] are afraid to crave, our prayer ts^ 
 " that God FOR the ivorthinefs of his Son 
 " [i. e. the worthinefs of his Son being 
 " the Caufe] would notivithjlanding vouch- 
 " fafe to grant ." 
 
 <e 2. With refpetf to, with regard to; As 
 
 t Lo, feme are vellom, and the reft as good 
 
 <{ FOR all his lordjhip knows, but they are wood." 
 
 [i. e. As far as all that his lordfhip knows 
 is the Caufe of their being denominated 
 good or bad, the reft are as good.] 
 
 i 
 
 " 3. In this fenfe it has often As before 
 " it 5 As As FOR Maramaldus the gene- 
 " ral, they had no jujl caufe to mi/like him, 
 " being an old captain of great experience." 
 [i. e. As far as Maramaldus the general 
 might be a Caufe of their difcontent, they 
 had no jujl caufe to miflike him.] 
 
 " 4. In
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS, 421 
 " 4. In the Character of; As 
 
 " Say, is it fitting in this very field, 
 
 " This field, where from my youth I've been a carter, 
 
 *' 7 in this field Jhould die FOR a deferter." 
 
 [i. e. Being a Deferter, being the Caufe of 
 my dying.] 
 
 cf 5. With refemblance of-, As-^ 
 
 " Forward he flew, and pitching on his head, 
 <e He quiver' 'd with his feet, and lay FOR dead" 
 
 [i. e. As if Death, or his being dead, had 
 been the Caufe of his laying ; or, He lay 
 in that manner, in which death or being 
 dead is the Caufe that perfons fo lay.] 
 
 "6. ConJiderecL as > in the place of > As 
 
 *' Read all the Prefaces of Dryden : 
 " FOR thofe our critics muth confide in ; 
 " Though merely writ at firjl FOR filling^ 
 " To raife the volume's price a Jhilling" 
 
 [i. e. Read, &c. the Caufe why you fhould 
 
 read them, being, that our critics confide 
 
 E e 3 in
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 in them. Though to fill up and to raife 
 the volume's price was the Caufe that they 
 were at firft written.] 
 
 " 7. In advantage of*, For the fake of, 
 *' As 
 
 * c Shall I think the world was made FOR one, 
 
 " And men are born FOR kings, as beajls FOR men." 
 
 [i. e. Shall I think that one man was the 
 Caufe why the world was made j that kings 
 are the Caufe why men were born ; as men 
 the Caufe why there are beafls.] 
 
 " 8. Conducive to-, Beneficial to; As 
 " // is FOR the general good of human fo- 
 <c defy, and confequently of particular per- 
 <e fons, to be true and juft : and it is FOR 
 <{ men's health to be temperate." [i. e. The 
 general good, &c. is the Caufe why it is Jit 
 or a duty to be true and juft : and men's 
 health is the Caufe why it is Jit or a duty 
 to be temperate.] 
 
 "9-
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS, 423 
 
 " 9, With intention of going to a certain 
 11 place; As We failed directly FOR Ge- 
 ct noa" [i. e. Genoa, or that we might 
 go to Genoa, being the Caufe of our fail* 
 
 10. In comparative rejfetf ; As FOR 
 with Indian elephants he Jlro<ye? 
 [i. e. He contended for a fuperiority over 
 the elephants ; Tulks, or the claim of a 
 fuperiority in point of Tufks, being the 
 Caufe of the driving or contention. ] 
 
 tc ii. In proportion to j As As he could 
 c< fee clear ; FOR thofe tlmes^ through fuper- 
 " jlitlori) fo he would be blinded, now and 
 " then , by human policy" [i. e. The dark- 
 nefs, or ignorance, or bigotry of thofe times 
 being the Caufe, why even fuch fight, as 
 he then had, may be called or reckoned 
 clear.] 
 
 12.
 
 424 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 " 12. With appropriation to -, As Sba- 
 " dow iv ill Jerve FOR fummer. Prick him : 
 " FOR we have a number of Shadows to Jill 
 " up the Mufter-book." [i. e. Summer is 
 the Caufe why Shadow will ferve, i. e. will 
 do; or will be proper to be taken. Prick 
 him : the Caufe (why I will have him 
 pricked, or fet down) is, that we have 
 many fhadows to fill up the Mufter-book.] 
 
 " 13. After O, an exprejion of Dejire-, 
 ? As 
 
 *' Of FOR a Mufe of fire , that would afc end 
 " The bright ejl heaven of invention," 
 
 [i. e. O ! I wifh FOR a Mufe of fire, &c. 
 i. e. A Mufe of fire being the Caufe of my 
 wifhing.] 
 
 " 14. In account of $ In folution of- y As 
 " - Thus much FOR the beginning and pro- 
 " S re f s f th 6 deluge" [i. e. The begin- 
 ning and progrefs of the deluge is the 
 
 Caufe
 
 Of PREPOSITI ON s, 425 
 
 Caufe of thus much, or of that which I 
 have written.] N. B. An obfolete and 
 aukward method of fignifying to the rea- 
 der, that the fubjecl mentioned {hall not 
 be the Caufe of writing any more. It is 
 a favourite phrafe with Mr. Harris, re- 
 peated perpetually with a difgufting and 
 pedantic affectation, in imitation of the 
 Greek philofophers ; but has certainly pafled 
 upon fome perfons, as " elegance of me- 
 <( thod, as Beauty, Tafte, and Fine Writing? 
 
 <( 15. Inducing to as a motive-, As 
 f< There is a natural, immutable, and eternal 
 " reafon FOR that which we call virtue-, and 
 " again/I that which we call vice" [Or, 
 That which we call virtue, we call virtue 
 FOR a natural, eternal, and immutable 
 reafon, i. e. a natural, eternal, and immu- 
 table reafon being the Caufe of our Ib 
 calling it. Or, There is a natural, eternal, 
 
 and
 
 426 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 and immutable reafon the Caufe of that 
 which we call virtue.] 
 
 " 1 6. In expectation of-, As He muft 
 " be back again by one and twenty, to marry 
 " and propagate : the father cannot ji ay any 
 " longer FOR the portion., nor the mother FOR 
 " a new fet of babies to play with." [i. e, 
 The Portion being the Caufe why the fa- 
 ther cannot ftay any longer ; a new fet of 
 babies to play with being the Caufe why 
 the mother cannot flay longer.] 
 
 " 17. Noting Power o? Poffibility ; As 
 <c FOR a holy perfon to be humble ; FOR 
 " one, whom all men ejleem a faint, to fear 
 " left himfelf become a devil, is as hard as 
 " FOR a prince tofubmit himfelf to be guided 
 " by 'Tutors" [i. e. To be humble is hard 
 or difficult Becaufe, or the Caufe being, 
 he is a holy perfon : To fear left himfelf 
 become a devil is difficult Becaufe, or, the 
 
 Caufe
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 427 
 
 Caufe being, he is one whom all men ejleem 
 a faint : To fubmit himfelf to be guided 
 by Tutors is difficult Becaufe, or, the Caufe 
 being, he is a Prince. And all thefe things 
 are equally difficult.] 
 
 " 1 8. Noting Dependence j As The co- 
 " lours of outward objeffs, brought into a 
 " darkened room, depend FOR their viability 
 " upon the dimnefs of the light they are beheld 
 " fy." [i. e. Depend upon the dimnefs of 
 the light as the Caufe of their vifibility.] 
 
 <c 19. In Prevention of, for Fear of; As 
 
 * 
 
 " Corn being bad down, any way ye allow j 
 
 ** Should wither as needeth FOR burning in Mow" 
 
 [i. e. Burning in Mow, the Caufe why it 
 needeth to wither.] 
 
 ) FOR the time JhaU not feem tedious, 
 ** /'// tell thee what befell me on a day" 
 
 [i. e. The Caufe of my telling thee, is, that 
 
 the time may not feem tedious.] 
 
 i " 20.
 
 428 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 " 20. In Remedy of-, As Sometimes hot, 
 " fometimes cold things are good FOR the 
 " tooth-ach" [i. e. Their curing the tooth- 
 ach the Caufe of their being called good.] 
 
 " 21. In Exchange for -, As He made 
 " conjiderable progrefs in the Jludy of the 
 " law t before be quitted that profej/ion FOR 
 " this of Poetry" [i, e. The profeflion of 
 Poetry, the Caufe of his quitting the pro- 
 feffion of the law.] 
 
 * 
 
 "22. In the Place of , In/lead of -, As 
 
 " To make him copious is to alter his cha- 
 " raSter j and to tr an/late him line FOR line 
 " is impofjible." [i. e. Line Caufe of line, 
 or. Each line of the original being the 
 Caicfe of each line of the tranflation.] 
 
 < 23. In Supply of, to ferve in the Place 
 te of; As Moji of our ingenious young men 
 " take up fane., cried-iip Englifo poet FOR 
 
 " their
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 429 
 
 " their model" [i.e. To be their model 
 the Caufe of taking him.] 
 
 tc 24. Through a certain Duration > As 
 
 " Since hir'd FOR life thy feruile mufe mujl Jing, 
 " Succejfcve conquejls and a glorious king," 
 
 [i. e. The continuance of your life the 
 Caufe of the continuance of your hire.] 
 
 " 25. In Search of y in Quejl of-, As 
 " Some of the philosophers have run Jo far 
 <c back FOR arguments of comfort againft 
 " pain, as to doubt 'whether there were any 
 " juch thing" {i. e. Arguments of com- 
 fort againft pain the Caufe of running fo 
 far back.] 
 
 " 26. According to \ As Chymifts 
 not been able, FOR aught is vulgarly 
 by fire alone to feparate true fulphur from 
 antimony " [i. e. Any thing which is 
 , vulgarly
 
 45 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 vulgarly known, being the Caufe of abi- 
 lity, or of their being fuppofed to be able.] 
 
 " 27. Noting a State of Fitnefs or 
 
 " Readinefs-y As Nay if you be an Under - 
 
 &~* 
 " taker ', lam FOR ^o." [i.e. I am A Un- 
 
 dertaker, an Adverfary, a Fighter, &c. FOR 
 you j or, I will undertake you -, i. e. You 
 the Caufe of my being an Undertaker, &c.] 
 
 <c 28. Jtf Hope of, for the Sake of, noting 
 " the final Caufe -, As Scholars are frugal 
 <c of their words, and not willing to let any 
 tc go FOR ornament, if they will not ferve 
 " FOR ufe" [i.e. Ornament the Caufe - 9 
 Ufe the Caufe. ~\ 
 
 " 29. Of tendency to, Towards; As 
 <c J/ ie;fr^ more FOR /6/j honour to raife the 
 > ^ ^ j^^^ TO w^^y ^-W men in 
 winning of it by force." (i. e. His 
 
 honour
 
 PREPOSITIONS. 431 
 
 honour the Caufe why it were more expe- 
 dient y fitting^ proper, &c. to raife the liege. 
 
 ct 30. In Favour of, on the Part of, on 
 " the Side of-, As // becomes me not to 
 " draw my pen in the defence of a bad caufe, 
 " 'when 1 have fo often drawn it FOR a 
 " good one" [i. e. A good one being the 
 Caufe of drawing it.] 
 
 <e 3 1 . Noting Accommodation^ or Ad apt a- 
 " tion : As Perjia is commodioujly Jituated 
 " FOR trade both by fea and land" [i. e. 
 Trade the Caufe of its being faid to be 
 commodioujly fituated.] 
 
 " 3.2. With Intention of; As 
 
 " And by that juftice baft removed the Caufe 
 
 " Of thofe rude tempers, which, FOR rapine fent, 
 
 ** Too oft alas involved the innocent." 
 
 [i. e. Rapine the Caufe of their bsing fent.j 
 
 -" 33-
 
 43 2 Of P R E p s ! T I N 9. 
 
 " 33. Becoming, Belonging to * y As 
 
 <e It were not FOR your quiet , nor your 
 
 " Nor FOR my manhood^ honejly and wifdom^ 
 
 tc To let you know my thoughts." 
 
 [i. e. Your quiet is a Caufe , your good is 
 a Caufe > my manhood, my honefty, my 
 wifdom, each is a Caufe, why it is nor fit 
 m proper to let you know my thoughts.] 
 
 fc 34. Notwithftanding j As Probability 
 " f u PPf es that a thing may y or may not be 
 " Jb y FOR any thing that yet is certainly 
 " determined on either Jide" [i. e. Any 
 thing yet determined being the Caufe of 
 concluding.] 
 
 "35. FOR ALL. Notwithftanding ; As 
 " FOR ALL his exaff plot^ down was he 
 " cajl from all his greatnefs" [i. e. His 
 exa6t plot being, all of it, a Caufe to ex- 
 pect otherwife ; yet he was call down.] 
 
 !' 3 6 -
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 433 
 
 36. the life of , to beufed in-, As 
 
 " The Oak FOR nothing /'//; 
 Ofier good FOR twigs ; the Poplar FOR the Mill" 
 
 [i. e. Not any thing the Caufe why the oak 
 fhould be pronounced bad \ Twigs the 
 Caufe why the ofier fliould be called good; 
 the Mill the Caufe why the poplar fhould 
 be efteemed ufeful.] 
 
 tc 37. In confequence of-, As FOR love 
 " they force through thickets of the wood'*. 
 [i. e. Love the Caufe. ,] 
 
 " 38. In recompenfe of-, As 
 
 Now FOR fo many glorious a ft ions done 
 
 '* FOR peace at home, and FOR the public wealth, 
 
 *' / mean to crown a bowl to Cafar's health : 
 
 ** Bejides in gratitude FOR fuc h high matter s y 
 
 " Know I have vow'd two hundred Gladiators" 
 
 [i. e. I mean to crown a bowl to Caefar's 
 
 health, the Caufe fo many glorious actions ; 
 
 the Caufe peace at home ; the Caufe the 
 
 F f public
 
 434 Q/" PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 public weal. Befides, I have in gratitude 
 vowed two hundred gladiators, fuch high 
 matters being the Caufe of my gratitude.] 
 
 " 39. In proportion to. As <He is not 
 <c very tall, yet FOR his years bes tall." 
 [L e. His years the Caufe why he may be 
 efteemed tall.] 
 
 " 40. By means of-, by inter pojition of-, 
 " As Moral confederations can no way 
 " move the fenfible appetite, were it not FOR 
 " the will" [i. e. Were not the will 
 the Caufe. ,} 
 
 " 41. In regard of', in prefers ation of > 
 As / cannot FOR my life." [i. e. My 
 Life being the Caufe -, or, To fave my life 
 being the Caufe why I fhould do it : i. e, 
 though my life were at flake.] 
 
 c 
 
 42.
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 43$ 
 
 " 42. FOR to : As / come FOR to Jee 
 " you" [i. e. To fee you being the Caufe 
 of my coming.] 
 
 " A large pojlerity 
 
 Up to your happy palaces may mount. 
 
 Of bleffed faints FOR to increafe the count,** 
 
 [i.e. To increafe the number being the 
 Caufe of their mounting.] 
 
 FOR. Conjunftion * -, As 
 
 Heatfn 
 
 * So the French correfpondent Conjunflion CAR (by 
 old French authors written ^uhar] is no other than 
 hta re> or, >ue (i. e. Kaw) ed re. 
 
 " Qy and c,(faysLaurenJbergius) communionemha-. 
 * c buere apud antiquos, ut Arquus^ oquuhis y pro arcus, 
 " oculus. Prifc. Vicifiim antuus, eculus, pro antiquus, 
 (t equulus, antiqui libri. Cum & quum> cui & qui. 
 " Terentius Andria: )ui mihi expurgandus ejl^ pro 
 * c cui: annotat Donatus. Querquera febris^ Lucilius: 
 " Quercera^ Gellius lib. 20. Cotidie, non ^uotidic y 
 ** fcribunt Quintil. & Viclorinus. Stercilinium, pro 
 *' fterquilinio, habent libri veteres Catonis de R. R. 
 ** & Terentius Phormione : /;T/^^ & Infeque* Ennius, 
 F f % * Livius,
 
 436 Of P R E p o s i T i o N s. 
 
 " Heaven doth with us as we with torches deal, 
 " Not light them FOR themfelves : FOR if our virtues 
 " Did not go forth of us, 'twere all alike 
 " As if we had them not." 
 
 [i. e. Themfelves not being the Caufe of 
 lighting them. If our virtues did not 
 
 g 
 
 " Livius, Cato: ut difputat Gellius lib. 18. cap. 19. 
 " Hujufce^ & hujufque, promifcue olim fcribebant. 
 " Hinc Fortuna hujufce diei^ apud Plinium, lib. 34. 
 " &, Fortuna hujufque diei 9 apud Ciceronem, lib. 2. 
 " de legibus. Et Vilor de regionibus urbis : vicus. 
 " HUJUSQUE. DIEI. FORT. JED. Lex vetus aedificii : 
 
 " DIES OPERIS K. NOVEMB. PRIMEIS DIES PEQVVN. 
 
 " PARS DIMID1A DABITUR VBI PR^DIA SATIS 
 
 " SUBSIGNATA ERUNT. ALTERA PARS DIMIDIA 
 
 '* SOLVETUR OPERE PERFECTO PROBATO QUE." 
 
 Of which innumerable other inftances might alfo 
 be given. And the Latins in cutting off the E at the 
 end of <3>ue t only followed the example of the Greeks, 
 who did the fame by K (as ftiould have been men- 
 tioned before in the note to page 12,9). Thus in 
 Sappho's ode to Venus, 
 
 Hpt OT! ^ ftv TO r9rov8, K orli 
 
 K' OT! 7' t 
 At & ? t?i
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 437 
 
 go "forth of us, 'twere all alike as if we 
 had them not: That is the Caufe why 
 heaven doth deal with us, as we "deal with 
 torches.] 
 
 " 2. Becaufe-, on this f account that \ As 
 " T / doubt not but great troops would be 
 tf ready to run , yet FOR that the ivorfl men 
 <f are moft ready to move, I would wijh them 
 " chofen by difcretion of 'wife men" [i.e. The 
 worft men are the moft ready to move. 
 That is the Caufe why I would wifh them 
 (not the worft men, but the troops) chofen 
 by difcretion of wife men. 
 
 " 3. For as much. In regard that ; iji 
 " confideration of-, As FOR as much as 
 tc the thirft is intolerable, the patient may 
 " be indulged the free ufe of Spaw water" 
 [i. e. As much as the thirft is intolerable, 
 is the Caufe why the patient may be in-? 
 dulged.] 
 
 F f 3 f 4.
 
 438 Of PREPOSITIO K s. 
 
 f< 4. FOR WHY. Becaufe ; For this re A* 
 cc fon that ; As, Solyman had three hundred 
 tc field pieces, that a Camel might well carry 
 * one of them, being taken from the car- 
 <f riage : FOR WHY, Solyman purpofing to 
 Ki draw the emperor unto battle, had brought 
 c no greater pieces cf battery with him" 
 [i. e. the Caufe, that.] 
 
 ,'"/ -"\ y , >-^ B. 
 
 FOR, is not yet your own, however hard 
 you have ftruggled for it: for, befides 
 Greenwood and S. Johnfon, you have ftill 
 three others to contend with. Wilkins 
 affigns two meanings to FOR. He fays, it 
 denotes " the efficient or final caufe, and 
 " adjuvancy or agreement with" 
 
 Lowth aflerts that " FOR, /;; its pri- 
 
 ce maryfenfe, is loco alterius, in the ftead 
 
 " or place of another" And he therefore 
 
 cenfures Swift for faying " Accufed the 
 
 I " minijlers
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 439 
 
 <c mintfters FOR betraying the Duttb." And 
 Dryden for faying " You accufe Ovid FOR 
 "Juxttriancyofverfe" Where, inftead of 
 " FOR, he fays OF fhould be written. 
 
 And Mr. Tyrwhit, in his GlofTary, fays 
 " FOR. Prep, Sax. fometimes Jignifies A- 
 <f GAINST." Of which he gives three in- 
 ftances. 
 
 " He didde next his white lere 
 " Of cloth of lake fin and clere 
 
 " A breche and eke a flierte 
 " And next his (hert an haketon 
 *' And over that an habergeon 
 
 " FOR percing of his herte." 
 
 Mr. Tyrhwitt fays, " AGAINST, or to 
 " prevent piercing." 
 
 " Therfore FOR ftealyng of the rofe 
 " I rede her nat the yate unclofe.'' 
 
 Mr. T. fays" dgainft Healing." 
 
 " Some fhall fow the facke 
 " FOR (heding of the wheate." 
 
 Mr. T. fays " to prevent fhedding." 
 Ff 4 H.
 
 440 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 H. 
 
 As Wilkins has produced no inflames, 
 he has given me nothing to take hold of. 
 And let any ingenuity try whether it can, 
 with any colour of plaufibility, apply Dr, 
 Lowth's meaning of loco alterius, or any 
 other Jingle meaning (except Caufe) to the 
 inflances I have already explained. His 
 corrections of Swift and of Dryden, are 
 both mifplaced. For the meaning of thefe 
 paiTages, is, 
 
 < Betraying the Dutcfr 7 /-, 
 
 S- CAUSE of the accufation." 
 " Luxurlancy ofverfe j 
 
 So alfo in Mr. Tyrwhit's inflances, 
 though their conftruclion is aukward and 
 faulty, and now out of ufe, yet is the 
 meaning of FOR equally confpicuous. The 
 Caufe of putting on the Habergeon, of the 
 advice not to open the gate, of fowing the 
 fack being refpeclively that the heart 
 might not be pierced, that the rofe might 
 
 not
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 44; 
 
 not be itolen, that tfye wheat might not 
 be fried. 
 
 B. 
 
 I will trouble you with only one inftancc 
 of my own. How do you account for this 
 fentence ? " To the difgrace of common fenfe 
 <e and common honejly, (ifter a long debate 
 " concerning the Rohillas, a new writ was 
 " moved FOR FOR old Sarum : and every 
 " prat or was tongue-tied. Although it is as 
 " much the duty of the Houfe of Commons to 
 * f examine the claim of representation^ as of 
 " the other houfe to examine the claim of 
 " peerage" Is the repetition of FOR tauto- 
 logous, or only aukward ? 
 
 H. 
 
 " Only aukward. For here are two Caufes 
 mentioned. The Caufe of the writ, and 
 the Caufe of the motion. By a fmall tranf- 
 pofition of the words you, iay remove the 
 
 aukward-
 
 442 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 sukwardnefs and perceive the fignlficatioTl 
 of the phrafe.- " A motion was made FOR 
 " 8 new Writ FOR old Sarum" [i. e. A new 
 writ Caufe of the motion. Old Sarum, 
 or a vacancy at Old Sarum, Caufe of the 
 writ.] And you will perceive that FOR 
 may be repeated in a fentence as often as 
 you mean to indicate a Caufe > and never 
 elfe. As, cc A motion was made FOR an 
 " order FOR a 'writ FOR the election of a 
 cc burgefs FOR to ferve in parliament FOR 
 " the borough of Old Sarum." 
 
 1. An order Caufe of the motion. 
 
 2. A writ Caufe of the order. 
 
 3. Election of a burgefs Caufe of the 
 writ. 
 
 4. To ferve in Parliament Caufe of the 
 election. 
 
 5 . Borough of Old Sarum Caufe of the 
 fervice in Parliament. 
 
 B,
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 443 
 
 B. 
 
 But if the v/ords FOR and OF differ fo 
 widely as you fay j if the one means Caufe 
 and the other means Confequence ; by what 
 etymological legerdemain will you be able 
 to account for that indifferent ufe of them 
 which you jufHfied in the inftances of 
 
 " Sicknefs OF hunger ; and Sicknefs FOR hunger." 
 " Sicknefs OF love; and Sicknefs FOR love.'* 
 
 H. 
 
 Qualified as it is by you, it is fortunate 
 for me that I fhall not need to refort to 
 Etymology for the explanation. Between 
 the refpe&ive terms 
 
 " Sicknefs Hunger, 
 
 " Sicknefs Love," 
 
 it is certainly indifferent to the fignifica- 
 tion which of the two prepofitions you may 
 pleafe to infert between them, whether OP 
 or FOR : this being the only difference, that 
 
 if
 
 444 Qf PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 if you infert OF, it is put in appofition to 
 Sicknefs ; and fticknefs is announced the 
 Confequence : if you infert FOR, it is put in 
 appofition to Hunger or to Love -, and Hun- 
 ger or Love is announced the Caufe *. 
 
 I do not well underftand how you em- 
 ploy the term Appofition. Scaliger, under 
 the head Appofitio, (Cap. CLXXVII. de 
 caufis) fays " CaufTa propter quam duo 
 
 /*- 
 
 " 
 
 * The Dutch are fuppofed to ufe Van in two mean- 
 ings ; becaufe it fupplies indifferently the places both 
 of our OF and FROM. Notwithftanding which Van 
 has always one and the fame fmgle meaning, viz. Be- 
 ginning. And its ufe both for OF and FROM is to be 
 explained by its different appofttion. When it fupplies 
 the place of FROM, Van is put in appofition to the fame 
 term to which FROM is put in appojition. But when it 
 fupplies the place of OF, it is not put in apportion to the 
 fame term to which OF is put in appofition^ but to its 
 correlative. And between two correlative terms, it is 
 totally indifferent to the meaning which of the two cor- 
 relations is expreffed.
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 445 
 
 tc Jubftantiva non ponuntur fine copula, e 
 ct philofophia petenda eft. Si aliqua fub- 
 " ftantia ejufmodi eft, ut ex ea & alia, 
 " unum intelligi queatj earum duamm 
 " fubftantiarum totidem notae (id eft no- 
 " mina) in oratione fine conjun&ione co- 
 " haerere poterunt." 
 
 H. 
 
 What Scaliger fays is very true. And 
 
 this is the cafe with all thole prepofitions 
 
 (as they are called) which are really fub- 
 
 Jlantives. Each of thefe ejufmodi eft, ut 
 
 ex ea & alia (to which it is prefixed, pojl- 
 
 Jixed y or by any manner attached) unum, 
 
 intelligi queat. 
 
 B. 
 
 If it be as you fay, it may not per- 
 haps be fo impolfible as Lord Monboddo 
 imagines, to make a Grammar even for 
 the moft barbarous languages : and the 
 
 V ' 
 
 7 Savages
 
 446 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 Savages may poffibly have as compleat a 
 fyntax as ourfelves. Have you confidered 
 what he fays upon that fubjett, Vol. I, 
 Book 3. of his Origin and Progrefs of 
 Language * ? 
 
 H. 
 
 * " The laft thing I propofed to confider was, the 
 * c expreffion of the relation or connexion of things, and 
 " of the words exprefling them: which makes what 
 <e we call Syntax^ and is the principal part of the gram- 
 <e matical art." 
 
 " Now let ever fo many words be thrown together 
 " of the molt clear and determinate meaning, yet if 
 * e they are not fome way connected, they will never 
 <c make difcourfe, nor form fo much as a fingle pro- 
 ' pofition. This connexion of the parts of fpeech in 
 ' languages of art is either by feparate words, fuch as 
 " prepofitions and conjunctions, or by cafes, genders, 
 w and numbers, in nouns, &c. But in lefs perfect 
 " languages the moft of them are denoted by feparate 
 " words. 
 
 <e Now as every kind of relation is a pure idea of 
 *' inteUeff, which never can be apprehended by fenfe^ and 
 " as fome of thofe relations, particularly fuch of/them 
 *' as are exprefTed by cafes, are very abftraft and me- 
 
 <* taphyfical,
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 447 
 
 H. 
 
 I could fooner believe with Lord Mon- 
 boddo, that there are men with tails like 
 
 cats, 
 
 " taphyfical, it is not to be expected that favages (hould 
 " have any feparate and diftincl idea of thoTe relations, 
 " They will therefore not exprefs them by feparate 
 <c words, or by the variation of the fame word, but 
 " will throw them into the lump with the things them- 
 " felves. This will make their fyntax wretchedly im- 
 " perfect. There are only three barbarous languages, 
 " fo far as I know, of which we have any particular 
 " account publifhed that can be depended upon. The 
 " Huron, the Galibi, and the Caribbee ; of which wo 
 " have Dictionaries and Grammars alfo, fo far as it is 
 " poffible to make a Grammar of them. With refpe& 
 " to fyntax, the Hurons appear to have none at all : 
 " for they have not prepofitions or conjunctions. They 
 " have no genders, numbers, or cafes, for their nouns j 
 " nor moods for their verbs. In (hort they have not, 
 " fo far as I can difcover, any way of connecting to- 
 < gether the words of their difcourfe. Thofe favages 
 " therefore, though they have invented words, ufe 
 " them as our children do when they begin to fpeak, 
 " without connecting them together : from which we 
 " may infer, that Syntax, which completes the work 
 tc of language, comes laft in the order of invention, 
 * and perhaps is the moft difficult part of lan- 
 
 guage.
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 cats, as long as his lordfhip pleafes * ; and 
 conclude with him, from the authority of 
 
 his 
 
 " g ua g e - It would feem however, that perfons may 
 ct make themfelves underftood without fyntax. And 
 " there can be no doubt but that die pofition of the" 
 " word will commonly determine what other word in 
 w the fentence it is ccnne&ed with." 
 
 * As his Lordfhip (Vol.1, page 238) feems to wifh 
 for farther authorities for human tails, efpecially of any 
 tolerable length, I can help him to a tail of a foot 
 long, if that will be of any fervice. 
 
 w Avant que d'avoir vu cette ile, j'avois fouvent 
 " oiiy dire qu'il y avoit des hommes a longues queues 
 " comme les betes ; mais je n'avois jamais pu le croire, 
 " & je penfois la chofe fi eloignee de notre nature, que 
 " j'y eus encore de la peine, lorfque mes fens rn'ote- 
 " rent tout lieu d'en douter par une avanture aflez 
 " bizarre. Les habitans de FORMOSA etant accou- 
 * c tumez a nous voir, nous en ufions enfemble avec 
 " aflez de confiance pour ne rien craindre de part ni 
 ** d'autre j ainfi quoy qu' etrangers nous nous croyons 
 " en feurete, & marchions fouvent fans efcorte, lorf- 
 *' que 1'experience nous fit connoitre que c'etoit trop 
 ** nous hazarder. Un jour quelques uns de nos gens 
 " fe promenant enfemble, un de nos miniftres, qui 
 
 <c etoit
 
 Of PREPOSITIO N s. 449 
 
 \usfamijhed friend, that hunian flefh (even 
 to thofe who are not famijhed) is the 
 
 fweeteft 
 
 " etoit de la compagnie, s*en eloigna d'un jet de pierre 
 u pour quelques befoins naturels ; les autres cependant 
 " marchoient toujours fort attentifs a un recit qu'on 
 " leur faifoit ; quand il fut fini ils fe fouvinrent que le 
 " miniftre ne revenoit point, ils Tattendirent quelque 
 " temps ; apres quoy las d'attendre, ils allerent vers 
 " le lieu ou ils crurcnt qu'il devoit etre : Ils le trouve- 
 ** rent mais fans vie, & le trifte etat ou il etoit fit bien 
 " connoitre qu'il n'avoit pas langui long-temps. Pen- 
 " dant que les uns le gardoient, les autres allerent de 
 " divers cotez pour decouvrir le meurtrier : ils n'alle- 
 * c rent pas loin fans trouver un homme, qui fe voyant 
 *' ferre par les notres, ecumoit, hurloit, & faifoit com- 
 *' prendre qu'il feroit repentir le premier qui 1'ap- 
 " procheroit. Ses manieres defefperees firent d'abord 
 " quelqu'impreflionj mais enfin la frayeur ceda, on prit 
 " cemiferable qui avoiia qu'il avoittuele miniftre, mais 
 " ou ne put f^avoir pr-urquoy. Comme le crime etoit 
 " atroce, & que Pimpunite pou/oit avoir de facheufes 
 <c fuites, on le condamna a etre brule. Il fut attache 
 ** a un poteau ou il demeura quelques heures avant 
 " 1'execution ; ce fut alors que je vis ce que jufques- 
 <c la je n'avois pu croire ; fa queue etoit longue de plus 
 " d'un pied toute couverte d'un poil roux, & for^ 
 *' femblable a celle d'un boeuf. Quand il vit que les 
 f fpedtateurs etgient furpris dc voir en lui ce qu'iU 
 G
 
 45 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 fweeteft of all viands to the human tafte, 
 than admit that < every kind of relation is 
 " a pure Idea of Intelle5l^ which never can 
 " be apprehended by fenfe - y and that thofe 
 " particularly which are exprefled by cafes, 
 " are more abftract and metaphyfical than 
 c the others." 
 
 But his lordihip and his fautors will do 
 well to contend floutly and obflinately for 
 their doclrine of language, for they are 
 menaced with a greater danger than they 
 will at firft apprehend : for if they give up 
 their doctrine of language, they will not 
 be able to make even a battle for their Me- 
 taphyfics : the very term Metaphyfic being 
 nonfenfe; and all the fyftem^of it, and 
 
 con- 
 
 " n'avoit point, il leur dit que ce defaut, fi e'en etqit 
 *' un, venoit du climat, puifque tous ceux de la partie 
 44 meridionale de cette He dont il etoit, en avoient 
 u comme lui.*' 
 Voyages de Jean Struys, An. 1650. Tom, I. Chap. *..
 
 O/* PREPOSITIONS. 45 1 
 
 controverfies concerning it, that are ^or 
 have been in the world, being founded on 
 the grofleft ignorance of words and of the 
 nature of fpeech. 
 
 As far as relates to Prepofitlom and Con- 
 junctions, on which (he fays) Syntax de- 
 pends, the principal and mofl difficult fart 
 (as he calls it) of the Grammatical art, 
 and which (according to him) is the loft 
 in order of invention, and compleats the 
 work of language: As far as relates to 
 thefe prepofitions and conjunctions, I hope 
 it is by this time pretty evident that, in- 
 ftead of invention, the c lajjes of them fpring 
 from corruption 3 and that, in this relpecl:, 
 the Savage languages are upon an equal 
 footing with the languages (as they are 
 called) of art, except that the former are 
 lefs corrupted : and that favages have not 
 only as feparate and dijiintf ideas of thofe 
 relations as we have, but that they have 
 G g 2 this
 
 452 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 this advantage over us (an advantage in 
 point of intelligibility, though it is a dif- 
 advantage in point of brevity) that they 
 alfo exprefs them feparately and diftinftly. 
 For our Prepofetions and Conjunctions, like 
 the language of the Savages, are merely 
 ," fo many words of themofl clear and de- 
 <{ terminate meaning thrown together," 
 or, (as he afterwards ftrangely exprefles 
 it) " thrown into the lump 'with the things 
 
 " themfelves *." 
 
 ^. * 
 
 B. 
 
 * What Lord Monboddo has delivered concerning 
 Syntax, he has taken, in his own clumfy way, from 
 *he following erroneous article of M. de Brofles. 147. 
 Fabrique des Syntaxes barbares. " Dans fon origins, 
 " elle n'a d'abord eu qu'un amas confus de fignes 
 *' epars appliques felon le befoin aux objets a mefure 
 <( qu'on les decouvroit. Peu a peu la neceflite de faire 
 " connoitre les circonftances des idees jointes aux cir- 
 " conftances des objets, & de les rendre dans 1'ordre 
 " ou 1'cfprit les place, a, par une logique naturelle, 
 44 commence de fixer la veritable fignification des mots, 
 
 " leur
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 453 
 
 B. 
 
 Well, Sir, after this tedious inveftiga- 
 tion of FOR, (one half of which I think 
 might have been fpared) let us now, if 
 
 you 
 
 " leur liaifon, leur regime, lews derivations. Par 
 " Tufage recu & invetere, les tournures habitueltes 
 " font devenues les preceptes de Part bons ou mauvais, 
 ** c'eft a dire bien ou mal faits felon le plus ou le moins 
 " de logique qui y a prefide ; & comme les peuples 
 " barbares n'en ont gueres, aufli leurs langues font 
 ** elles fouvent pauvres & mal conftruites : rnais a 
 " mefure que le peuple fe police, on voit mieux Tabus 
 '* des ufages, & la fyntaxe s'epure par de meilleures 
 " habitudes qui deviennent de nouveaux preceptes. 
 " Je n'en dis pas davantage fur retabliflement des fyn- 
 " taxes; & meme fi j'y reviens dans la fuite, ce ne 
 " fera qu'en peu de mots. C'ejl une matiere immenfe 
 " dans fes details, qui demanderoit un livre entier pour 
 " la fuivre dans toutes les operations mechaniques du 
 " concept, qui en general la rendent neceflaire en con- 
 " fequence de la fabrique du fens interieur, mais tres 
 " arbitraire dans fes petits details, par le nombre in- 
 " fini de routes longues ou courtes, droites ou tortues, 
 " bonnes ou mauvaifes, que Ton peut prendre pour 
 " parvenir au meme but. Au furplus toutes ces routes 
 " bien ou mal faites fervent egalement dans Tufage 
 *< lorfqu'elles font une fois frayees & connues." This 
 Xj g 3 matiere
 
 454 Qf PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 you pleafe, paufe for a moment, and con- 
 fider the ground which we have beaten. 
 The Prepofitions IF, UNLESS, BUT, .WITH- 
 OUT, SINCE, you had before explained 
 amongft the Conjunctions. To thefe you 
 have now added the prepofitions WITH, 
 
 SANS,, THROUGH, FROM, TO, WHILE, 
 
 TILL, OF and FOR. Thougn we have 
 fpent much time, we have made but little 
 progrefs, compared with what {till remains 
 to be done : at leafl if our language is as 
 fertile in prepofitions as Buffier fuppofes 
 the French to be. 
 
 H. 
 
 I rather think we have made great pro- 
 grefs. And, if you have nothing to object 
 
 to 
 
 matiere immenfe, as M. de Brofles imagines it, is in 
 truth a very fmall and fimple bufinefs. The whole of 
 cultivated languages, as well as of thofe we call bar- 
 barous, is merely " un amas de ftgnes epars appliqui$ 
 ct felon le befoin aux objets"
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 455 
 
 to my derivations and explanations, I muft 
 confider the battle as already won. For I 
 am not here writing a diftionary ('which 
 yet ought to be done, and of a very different 
 kind Indeed from any thing ever yet attempt- 
 ed any where] , but only laying a founda- 
 tion for a new theory of language. How^ 
 ever, though the remaining prepoiitions 
 are numerous, the greater part require but 
 little, and many of them no explanation. 
 
 BY. 
 
 BY (in the Anglo-faxon written Bi, Be, 
 Big) is the Imperative By8, of the Anglo- 
 faxon verb Beon, to be. This prepofition 
 is frequently, but not always, ufed with 
 an abbreviation of conftruction. Subau- 
 ditur, inftrument, caufe* agent> Sec. Whence 
 the meaning of the 1 omitted word has often 
 been improperly attributed to BY. With 
 (when it is the imperative of pyjvSan) is 
 G g 4 ufed
 
 456 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 ufed indifferently for By * (when it is the 
 imperative of Beon) and with the fame 
 fubauditur and imputed meaning : As - 
 ">He ivas Jlain BY a /word, or, be 'was 
 " flam WITH afword" " Kenwalcus was 
 < warreyd WITH tbe King of Britons" 
 Wallis, confounding together the impera- 
 tive of wyjVSan with the imperative of 
 , fays " WITH indicat injlrumen- 
 
 < turn * 
 
 * In compound prepofitions alfo, the Anglo-faxon 
 ufes indifFerently either pi^ or Be ; as, 
 
 Be-aeptan 
 Be-pojian 
 
 Be-mnan 
 wi^-neo^an Be-neoSan 
 wi^-upan Be-upan 
 
 wi^-utran Be-utran 
 
 wrS-hmban Be-hmban 
 
 though the modern Englifh has given the preference to 
 Be ; having retained only two of the above prepofitions 
 commencing with prS, and dropped only two com- 
 mencing with Be*
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 457 
 
 . \ 
 
 c * tum y ut Latinorum ablativus inftru- 
 
 " menti ; atque etiam concomitantiam, ut 
 " Latinorum cum" 
 
 BY was alfo formerly ufed (and not im- 
 properly nor with a different meaning) 
 where we now employ other prepofitions, 
 fuch as For, In, During, Through. As j 
 
 " Aboute the xvni yere of the reygne 
 " of Jue dyed the holy byftiop Aldelme. 
 " Of him it is written, that when he was 
 " ftyryd by his goftly enymy to the fynne 
 " of the flefh, he to do the more torment 
 " to himfelfe and of hys body, wolde holde 
 <f within his bedde by hym a fayre mayden 
 <e BY fo long a tyme as he myght fay over 
 " the hole fauter." Fabiaja LXXVI. 
 
 <c The which BY a longe time dwelled 
 V in warre." XLV. 
 
 " To whom the fader had BY hys lyfe 
 eommytted him.". LXXII. 
 
 He
 
 458 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 " He made Clement BY his lyfe helper 
 ee and fucceflbur. LV. 
 
 " Whom Pepyn BY his lyfe hadde or- 
 deyned ruler of G uian . " L x xx 1 1 1 . 
 
 cc 
 
 cc 
 
 cc 
 
 Sleynge the people without mercy BY 
 all the wayes that they pafTyd." LXXVII i . 
 
 BETWEEN. BETWIXT. 
 BETWEEN (formerly written Twene y 
 'Atwene, Bytwene) is a dual prepofition, to 
 which the Greek, Latin, Italian, French, 
 &c. have no word correfpondent ; and is 
 almoft peculiar to ourfelves, as fome lan- 
 guages have a peculiar dual number. It 
 is the Anglo-faxion Imperative Be, and 
 rpegen or twain. 
 
 BETWIXT (by Chaucer written Bytivyt*) 
 is the imperative Be, and the Gothic TV&S, 
 
 or 
 
 * * c Thy wife and thou mote hange fer a^wynne, 
 " For that Bytwyt you fhall be no fynne." 
 
 Miller's Tale.
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 459 
 
 or tino: and was written in the Anglo- 
 faxon Berpeohs, Berpeox, Berpux, Be- 
 tpyx, and Betrpyxr. 
 
 BEFORE, BEHIND, BELOW, BESIDE, 
 BESIDES. 
 
 Thefe Prepofitions are merely the impe- 
 rative BE, compounded with the nouns 
 FORE, HIND, LOW, SIDE, which remain- 
 ing flill in conftant and common ufe in 
 the language ; as The fore parf y the hind 
 part, a low place > \hK,fide> require no ex- 
 planation. 
 
 f 
 
 BENEATH. 
 
 BENEATH means the fame z$ Below. It 
 is the imperative Be compounded with the 
 noun, Neath. Which word Neath (for any 
 other ufe but this of \heprepofition) having 
 flipped away from our language, would 
 perhaps have given fome trouble, had not 
 
 the
 
 460 Of PREPOSITIONS, 
 
 the nouns, Nether and Nethermoft (corrupt- 
 ed from NeoSemert:, NrSemaerr) flill con- 
 tinued in common ufe. The word Nether 
 is indeed at prefent fallen into great con- 
 tempt, and is rarely ufed but in ridicule 
 and with fcorn : and this may poflibly have 
 arifen from its former application to the 
 houfe of commons, antiently called " tfhe 
 " NETHER boufe of parliament." That the 
 word fhould thus have fallen into difgrace 
 is nothing wonderful: for in truth, this 
 Nether end of our parliament has for a long 
 time paft been a mere {ham and mockery 
 of reprefentation, but is now become an 
 impudent and barefaced ufurpation of the 
 rights of the people. 
 
 NEATH, Neo'San, Neo8e, (in the Dutch 
 Neden 3 in the Danifh Ned, in the German 
 Niedere, and in the Swedifh Nedre and 
 Neder) is undoubtedly as much a fubftan- 
 tive, and has the fame meaning as the word 
 8 NADIR i
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 461 
 
 NADIR; which Skinner (and after him S. 
 Johnfon) fays, we have from the Arabi- 
 ans. This etymology (as the word is now- 
 applied only to aftronomy) I do not dif- 
 pute j but the word -is much more ancient 
 in the northern languages, than the intro- 
 duction of that fcience amongft them. And 
 therefore it was that the whole ferpentine 
 clafs was denominated NA^-K * n tne Go- 
 thic, and Nefcjre in the Anglo-faxon^ 
 
 If we fay in the Englifh, <c From the 
 " TOP to the BOTTOM," the nouns are in- 
 ftantly acknowledged : and furely they arc 
 to the full as evident in the collateral 
 Dutch, " Van BOVEN tot BEN EDEN. 
 
 /, &C." 
 
 UNDER. 
 
 UNDER (in the Dutch Onder) which 
 feems by the found to have very little con- 
 nexion with the word Beneath, is yet in 
 
 faft
 
 462 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 fac~l almoft the fame, and may very well 
 fupply its place : for it is nothing but 
 On-neder. In the Dutch thefe prepofitions 
 (as we call them) have the degrees of com- 
 parifon, and they fay indifferently either 
 De bemdenjle tip, or, De Onderfte lip. 
 
 B E Y o N D. 
 
 BEYOND(in the Anglo-faxon wi^geon'oan , 
 Bijeonb, Begeonb) means be faffed. It is 
 the imperative Be, compounded with the 
 paft participle jeonb, geoned, or goneb, 
 of the verb Can, Gangan, or Dongan, to 
 go, or to pafs. So that " BEYOND any 
 <c place? means " Be pa/ed that place," 
 or, Be that place 
 
 ,W A R D. 
 
 WARD, in the Anglo-faxon wajib or 
 
 \veajib, is the imperative of the verb wajrt>ian 
 
 or weapbian, to look at; or to direSt the 
 
 3 view.
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 463 
 
 view. It is the fame word as the French 
 garder * : and fo Chaucer ufes it, where 
 it is not called a prepofition. " Take 
 " REWARDE of thyn owne vale we, that 
 " thou ne be to foule to thy felfe." Par- 
 fons Tale* 
 
 In a figurative or fecondary fenfe only, 
 it means to proteft, to keep, to watch, to 
 ward, or to guard. In different places in 
 England, the fame agent is very properly 
 called either a Looker, a Warden, an Over- 
 feer, or a Keeper. 
 
 Accordingly this word WARD may with 
 equal propriety be joined to the name of 
 any place or thing to which our view or 
 
 fight 
 
 * " Literarum c & w frequentiffima eft commu- 
 tatio, &c." 
 
 Wallis's Preface. 
 
 ** Galli fcmper c utuntur pro Sax. p. id eft pro w." 
 Speknan, GlofT. (Garamia.)
 
 464 Of PREP.OSITIONS. 
 
 fight may be directed. So Chaucer, Pro!. 
 to Cant. Tales, 
 
 " Full many a draught of wine had he drawe 
 
 " From Burdeux WARD, while the chapmen flepe." 
 
 " That eche of you to fhorten with youre way 
 
 " In this viage fhall tellen tales tway, 
 
 " To Canterbury WARD, I mene it fo, 
 
 " And home WARD he fhal tellen other two." 
 
 So we may bid the hearer look at or regard 
 either the End or Beginning of any aclion 
 or motion or time. Hence the compound 
 prepofitions TOWARD and FROM WARD, 
 and adverbs of this termination without 
 number : in all of which, WARD is always 
 the imperative of the verb, -and always re- 
 tains one lingle meaning; viz. Regard, 
 Look at, See, Direff pur view. 
 
 Minfhew, Junius, and Skinner, though 
 they are very clear that WARD and CARDER 
 are on all other occafions the fame word ; 
 (and fo in Warden and Guardian, &c.) yet 
 
 concur
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 465 
 
 concur that WARD the Affix or pojlpofitiw 
 prepofition, is the Latin Verfus : Skinner, 
 with fome degree however of doubt, faying 
 ~ " A. s. autem Weajib, fi aLat. Verier e 
 <c defleclerem, quid fceleris efiet ?" Sure- 
 ly none. It would only be an error to be 
 corrected. The French prepofition Vers, 
 from the Italian Verfo, from the Latin 
 Verfus (which in thofe languages fupply 
 the place of the Englifh WARD, i&Ad- 
 verfus alfo does of To-ward) do all indeed 
 derive from the Latin verb vertere, to 
 turn -, of which thofe prepofitions are the 
 pafl participle, and mean turned. And 
 when it is confidered that in order to dirett 
 our view to any place named, we muft 
 turn to it ; it will not feem extraordinary, 
 that the fame purpofe (hould in different 
 languages be indifferently obtained by words 
 of fuch different meanings, as to look at, or, 
 to turn to. 
 
 H h ATHWART,
 
 466 Of PREPOSITION sT 
 
 ATHWART. 
 
 ATHWART (i. e. Athweort, or Athwe- 
 cried) wrefted, tivifted, curved, is the paft 
 participle of Dpeopian, to wreft, to twift-, 
 fexuofum, Jinuofum, curvum reddere ; from 
 the Gothic verb Ttl^veKQAN. Whence 
 alfo the Anglo-faxon >peoji. >peoph. the 
 German Zwerch. Zwar. the Dutch Dwars. 
 Swerven. the Danifh Tverer. Tvert. Tver. 
 the Swedifh Twert. and Swarfwa. and the 
 Englifh Thwart, Swerve ad Veer *. 
 
 AMONG, AMONGST, YMELL. 
 Minfhew fays" ex Belg. Gemengt> i. e. 
 
 " mixtus" 
 Skinner fays " ab A. s. Dernanj, hoc a 
 
 " verbo Ciemenjan -f." 
 
 Junius 
 
 * Junius derives Swerve from the Hebrew, And 
 all our Etymologifts Veer from the French Virer. 
 f In the Dutch Mingen t Mengen^ Immengen. 
 
 German Mcngen* 
 
 Danifh Monger, 
 
 Swedifh Menga. 
 
 6
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 467 
 
 Junius fays " Manifefte eft ex A. s. 
 " Masnjan, Menjian, mifcere." 
 
 Here all our Etymologifts are right > 
 and therefore concur in their etymology. 
 Mr. Tyrwhitt alone feems to have no no- 
 tion of the word. For he fays " I fuf- 
 " feft the Saxon Demang had originally a 
 " termination in an" But Mr. Tyrwhitt 
 muft not be reckoned amongft Etymolo- 
 gifts. 
 
 Among, Amongt, or Amongft, is the paft 
 participle A. s. Gemaenced, or as the 
 Dutch write it Gemengt, from the A. s. 
 verb Gemsen^an, or Demenjan, and the 
 Gothic TAMAlNQAN mifcere. 
 
 In the Reve's tale, Chaucer ufes the 
 Prepofition YMELL inftead of among. 
 
 * c Herdeft thou ever (like a fong er now? 
 * e Lo whilke a complin is YMELL hem alle." 
 
 H h 2 But
 
 468 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 But this will give us no trouble, but 
 afford a frefh confirmation to our doc- 
 trine : for the Danes ufe Melkm y Imelkm, 
 and Iblandty for this prepofition Among? 
 from their verbs Megler, Melerer, (in the 
 French Mejler or Meier) and Iblander^ to 
 mix, to blend-, and the Swedes Ibland, from 
 their verb Blanda> to blend. 
 
 AGAINST. 
 
 AcAiNST(in the Anglo-faxon Ongegeri ) 
 is derived by Junius from geonb. 
 
 C Dr. Mer. Cafaubon " mlrabiliter (fays 
 " Skinner) deneftit a Gr. jefl." 
 
 Minfhew derives it from 
 
 1 can only fay that I believe it to be a 
 paft participle, derived from the fame verb 
 (whatever it be, for I know it not) from 
 which comes the collateral Dutch verb 
 
 Jegetien,
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 469 
 
 , to meet, rencontrer, to oppofe, 
 &c. and may perhaps have been formed 
 fomething in this manner. Paft participle 
 yegened (pronounced yegened) jegenf, je- 
 gent-es (illo oppofito), jegenfs, and (as 
 Faepp became Wafp] egenft, again/I. And 
 I am the more confirmed in this conjecture, 
 becaufe in the room of this prepofition 
 the Dutch employ jegens from jegenen: 
 and the Danes Mod and Imod, from their 
 verb Moder of the fame meaning: and 
 
 o 
 
 the Swedes Emot from their verb MPta of 
 the fame meaning. The Danifh and 
 Swedifh verbs from the Gothic MTQjVN; 
 whence alfo our verb, to rneet^ and the 
 Dutch Moeten, Gemoefen. 
 
 AMID or AMIDST. 
 
 Thefe words (by Chaucer and others 
 
 written Amiddes) fpeak for themfelves. 
 
 They are merely the Anglo-faxon On- 
 
 mroban. On-mibbej-, in medio: and will 
 
 H h 3 the
 
 47 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 the more eafily be aflented to, becaufe the 
 nouns Mid, Middle,, (i. e. CDib-bael) and 
 Midjt, are ftill commonly ufed in our lan- 
 guage. 
 
 ALONG. 
 
 ALONG (in Anglo-faxon On-long) 
 the French fupply its place by the ob- 
 vious Noun and article- Le Long. In 
 the fame manner our ancient authors ufe 
 On brede. 
 
 ROUND, AROUND, 
 Whofe place is fupplied in the Anglo- 
 faxon by hpeil and On-hpeil. In the 
 Danifli and Swedifh. by Om-kring. In 
 Dutch by Om-ring - 3 and in Latin by die- 
 
 
 
 cum, a Gr. Ke/c^ of which circulus is 
 the diminutive. 
 
 ASIDE, ABOARD, ACROSS, ASTRIDE, re- 
 quire no explanation. 
 
 DURING,
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 471 
 DURING, is the French participle 
 
 rant. 
 
 PENDING, the French participle Pen- 
 dant. 
 
 OPPOSITE, the Latin participle Oppo- 
 Jitus. . 
 
 MOIENING, the French participle Moi- 
 ennant. 
 
 -f- SAVE, the Imperative of the verb. 
 
 i 
 
 H h 4 OUT- 
 
 * The whole verb DURE was fometime ufed in our 
 language, as 
 
 '* That is or (hall be while the world may DURE." 
 
 KnigbtSs Tale. 
 
 " Warre that hath DURED fo longe." 
 
 Fabian's Chronicle. 
 
 f This prepofttive manner of ufmg the imperative 
 6f the verb to fave^ afforded Chaucer's Sompnour no 
 bad equivoque againft his adverfary the Friar. 
 
 w God Save you al, SAVE this curfed Frcre."
 
 472 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 * OUTCEPT, the Imperative of a mif- 
 coined verb, whimiically compofed of out 
 and capere inftead of ex and capere. 
 
 *J- OUT-TAKE fpeaks for itfelf. 
 
 NIGH, NEAR, NEXT, are the Anglo- 
 faxon Nih or Neah (vicinus) Niheji or 
 Neaheji, Nihej-r or Neahepr. Mr. Tyr- 
 whitt in his GlofTary fays well " Hext 
 <e Sax. higheft. Hegh, Hegbefl. Hegjt. Hext. 
 " In the fame manner Next is formed from 
 " Negh" But he does not well fay, that 
 " Next generally means the NIGHEST 
 " following, but fometimes the nigheji pre- 
 _" ceding" for it means fimply the nigheji t 
 
 and 
 
 * " I'ld play hun 'gaine a knight, or a good fquire, 
 " or Gentleman of any other countie i* the kingdome 
 OUTCEPT Kent: for there they landed allGentle- 
 < men. B. Johnfon, Tale of a Tub, Aft I. Sc. 3. 
 
 f " Sir, faidin thei, we ben at one 
 " By even accorde of everiche one 
 OUTTAKE richefle all onily." 
 
 Rom. of the
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 473 
 
 and never implies either following or pre*r 
 ceding. As, " to ft NEXT." 
 
 INSTEAD. 
 
 INSTEAD from the Anglo-faxon In 
 8reb, i. e. In place. In the Latin it is 
 Vice and Loco,. In the Italian In luogo. 
 In the Spanifli En lugar. And in French 
 Au lien. In the Dutch it is either In Jlede 
 qr In plaats. In the German On Jlatt. 
 In the Danifh I/laden, and in the Swedifh 
 (as we life either Home STEAD or Home- 
 STALL) it is Iftadkt. The fubftantive 
 STEAD is by no means obfolete, as S. 
 Johnfon calls it; nothing being more com- 
 mon and familiar than " Tou Jhall go in 
 " their STEAD. It is likewife not very 
 uncommon in competition ; as Homeftead^ 
 Eedjlead, Stead/aft, Steady, &c. * 
 
 ABOUT. 
 
 * One eafy corruption of this word Sted in compe- 
 tition has much puzzled all our etymologies. Beca- 
 
 11 us
 
 474 Pf PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 ABOUT. 
 
 Spelman. " ABUTTARE, occurrere, 
 " vergere, fcopum appetere, finem exerere, 
 " terminate. A Gallico abutter^ feu abou- 
 
 " ter; 
 
 nus and Skinner think that Stepmother is quafi, Stff- 
 motber y homjlief, durusj and fo called becaufe {he is 
 'commonly dura, ftsva, immitls, I'igida. Voflius on 
 the contrary thinks (he is fo called, quafi fuldens mater*, 
 as a Jllff and Jtrong fupport of the family, quia fulcit 
 (lomum cum nova haereditate. Junius, obferving that 
 there is not only Stepmother, but alfo Stepchild, Stepfon, 
 Stepdaughter, brother, Jifter, &c. to all of whom this 
 imputation of ieverity cannot, furely belong (neither 
 can they be faidfulcire domum cum nova hereditate} fays, 
 Stepmother is fo called, quafi orphanorum mater : " nam 
 ** j*repan Anglo-faxonibus hjilufan Alamannis viden- 
 *' tur dim ufurpata pro orbare." S. Johnfon neither 
 contented with any of the foregoing reafoning, nor 
 yet with the vldentur olim ufurpata, determined alfo to 
 try his hand (and a clumfy one, God knows, it is) 
 at an etymology ; but inftead of it produced a pun. 
 Stepmother, according to him, is, " a woman who has 
 f Jicpped into the place of the true mother." But in 
 the Danifli collateral language, the compounds remain 
 uncorrupted; and there they are, with a clear and 
 unforced meaning applicable to all, Stedfader, Sted- 
 moder, Stedbroder, Stedsofter, Stedbarn, Stedfou^ 
 Sleddotter.
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS, 475 
 
 " ter; base eadem fignificant. La Bout 
 c< enim finem, terminum, vel fcopum de- 
 " fignat : Inde Angl. a But pro meta -, &f 
 " ABOUT, pro circa rem vel fcopum ver- 
 " fare. Vox feodalis, & agri menforibus 
 " noftris frequentiflima, qui praediorum 
 " fines (quos ipfi capita vocant, Marcul- 
 " fus frontes, Galli Bouts) abuttare dicunt 
 " in adverfam terram j cum fe illuc adi- 
 " gant aut protendant. Latera autem 
 " nunquam aiunt abuttare * : fed terrain 
 * c proximam adjacere. La couftume re- 
 < formee de Normandie, cap. 556. " Le 
 " Serjeant eft tenu faire lecture des lettres, 
 " & obligations, 6c declaration, par Bouts 
 *' & coftes des dites terres faifies." 
 
 Junius. - c BUT, Scopus. G, But. For- 
 <4 tafTe defumptum eft nomen ab illis 
 
 " mon- 
 
 * I hardly venture to fay that I believe, the correct 
 and exat Spelman is here miftaken.
 
 476 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 monticellis, qui in limitibus agrorum 
 ab Agrimenforibus conftituebantur, at- 
 que ab iis Bodones five Botones nuncupa- 
 bantur, & ad quos, artem fagittandi ex- 
 ercentes, tela fua veluti ad fcopum dU 
 rigebant." 
 
 Skinner. <c ABOUT ab A. s. Abuta, 
 <e Ymburan, circum illud, quantum ad 
 " priorem fyllabam a praep. Ab. hoc a 
 <c praep. Ymb, quod a praep. loquerali 
 ce Lat. Am. Gr. h^i ortum ducit, uti, 
 ce fecundum pofteriorem fyllabam ab A. s. 
 < Ure vel uran foris, foras, extremus, 
 " item extremitas, unde & defluxit Belg. 
 <c Buyten, quod idem fonatj quod enim 
 " aliud ambit, partes ejus exteriores, i. e. 
 " extimam fuperficiem attingit & ob- 
 " volvit." 
 
 tc ABUTT, a Fr. Aboutir. Vergerc, 
 
 * e confinem cfie, ubi fcilicet ager unus in, 
 
 3 " vel
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 477 
 
 " vel verfus, alium protenditur, & ei con- 
 4< terminus eft : hoc a nom. Bout, extre- 
 " mitas, terminus: quod fatis manifefte 
 <c a prsep. Lat. Ab. & A. s. ure, Foras, 
 C Foris, ortum trahit, q. d. quod foras 
 " protuberat vel extuberat.". 
 
 " BUT, a Fr. G. Bout, Extremitas, Fi- 
 " nis, Punctual, Aboutir, ad finem ten- 
 <c dere, accedere, acuminari. But etiam 
 " in re nautica Extremitatem alicujus rei 
 " iignat, manifefte Franco Gallia? ori- 
 ginis." 
 
 Menage. " Bute~*-Botto & Botontinus 
 " fe trouvant en cette fignification. Fauf- 
 cc tus & Valerius dans le receuil des au- 
 * e theur* 4Ui ont efcrit de Itmltibus agrorum, 
 page 312. ce In limltlbm ubi rar tores 
 terminos conftituimus, monticelks flanta- 
 vimus de terra, quos BOTONTINOS appel- 
 lavimus." Le jurifconfulte Paulus livre 
 
 V
 
 4/8 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 V de ces fentences titre 22. " Qui ter- 
 " minos effodiunt vel exarant arbor eft e ter- 
 c? minales evertunt, vel qui convellunt BO- 
 
 " DONES, &c." Cujas fur ce lieu : 
 
 " BODONES, fic uno exemplar! fcriptum 
 " legimus, cujus nobis copiam fecit Pi- 
 <e thaeus nofter. Bodones five Botones vicem 
 <c terminorum praeftant. Vox eft Men- 
 <c forum, vel eorum qui de agrorum & 
 c . c limitum conditionibus fcripferunt *." 
 
 Spelman, Junius, Skinner and Menage, 
 all refort to Franco-Gall, for their etymo- 
 logy. As for BOTO and its diminutive 
 BOTONTINUS (which have been quoted) 
 they are evidently the tranflation of a 
 
 Gothic 
 
 * So, Vitalis de Limit. " Hi non funt femper a ferro 
 " taxati, & circa Botontlnos confervantur." Innocent, 
 de caf. litter. " All us fontanas fub fe habens, fuper 
 " fe montem, in trivio tres Botontlnos." AuEior de 
 Agr'im. " Si fint Botontini terrae ex fuperis prohibeo 
 ** te facramentum dare."
 
 , Of PREPOSITIONS. 479 
 
 Gothic word common to all the northern 
 nations : which word, as it ftill remains 
 in the Anglo-faxon dialect, was by our 
 anceftors written Boba (whence our Eng- 
 liftt To BODE and many other words) and 
 means the firft outward extremity or boun- 
 dary of any thing. Hence Onboba, On- 
 
 bura, Ttbuta, ABOUT. 
 
 . , . 
 
 AFTER. 
 AFTER (Goth. A^TAKX A. s, ^Eptrep. 
 
 Dutch Agter, Achter. Danifh Effer, Bag. 
 
 
 Swedifh Efter, Atr a > Achter^ is ufed as a 
 
 noun adjective in Anglo-faxon, in English, 
 and in moft of the northern languages. I 
 fuppofe it to be no other than the compa- 
 rative of the noun AFT : (A. s. ^Epr) for 
 the retention of which latter noun in our 
 language we are probably obliged to our 
 feamen. 
 
 Hind,
 
 4$o Of PREPOSITION 84 
 
 Hind, Aft, and Back y have all originally 
 the fame meaning. In which afTertion 
 (although AFT had not remained in our 
 language) I fhould think myfelf well juf- 
 tified by the authority, or rather the found 
 judgment, of Mr. de Brofles; who fays 
 well " Quelquefois la fignification pri- 
 * c mitive nous eft derobee, faute de monu- 
 " ments qui Tindiquent en la langue. 
 *' Alors cependant on la retrouve parfois 
 *' en la recherchant dans les langues meres 
 *' ou collateralles." In the Danifh lan- 
 guage they exprefs the fame meaning by, 
 For og Bag, which we exprefs by Fore 
 and Aft, or, Before and Behind. And in 
 the Anglo-faxon they ufe indifferently Be- 
 hindan, Beaepran, and Onbsec. 
 
 DOWN, ADOWN. 
 From what word precifely (as the im- 
 mediate origin in refpeft to the Englim) 
 and by what gradations, the prepofition 
 
 DOWN
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 481 
 
 DOWN has defcended to our language, faute 
 des monument^ <jui rindiquent en la Jangue y I 
 am unable to fay : nor can I obtain any 
 thing tending toward fatisfaftion from any 
 of our etymologies. 
 
 Minfhew and Junius derive it from 
 fubeo. Skinner, " fpeciofe alludit. Gr. 
 " Awu" Lye, " Nbn male referas ad 
 " Arm. Doun y profundus." Freret, Fal- 
 conet, Wachter and De Brofles, have all 
 laborioufly and learnedly (but I think not 
 happily) confidered the word Dun. From 
 all which it appears to me, that the root 
 (whatever it be) lies deep in antiquity, 
 and its branches have extended very wide. 
 
 In the antient Sclavonic Doluna, Doha, 
 
 Dohtn, is a valley, ditch, or any low place. 
 
 In the antient Ruffian bibles (as I am in- 
 
 formed} Dolnaa is ufed both for the ad- 
 
 I i jeclivt
 
 482 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 jective low and for the adverb Down, under* 
 But it is not at prefent ufed by the Ruf- 
 fians in common difcourfe, except (perhaps) 
 in Servia and Moldavia. But in modern 
 Ruffian Dotina is a valley ; and Dolni 
 (though feldom) is fometimes ufed for the 
 adjective low; Dolu for below: and Dot 
 for a floor, or any low place. 
 
 From this word Dolna, Dolun (or rather 
 from fome correfpondent Gothic noun of 
 nearly the fame found and fignifkation) 
 I fuppofe the Anglo-faxon Dune y and our 
 ^nodem DOWN to- have proceeded to us. 
 I fijppofe even the Greek Awt*y to be not 
 a parent, but a common defcendant 
 with a very numerous family of words 
 (which I cannot fay are derived from it, 
 but) which have a flrong connection and 
 affinity, both in fignification and found, 
 with the Sclavonic Dolun, Dolna; and 
 
 which
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 which are to be found in great numbers in 
 all the northern languages *. 
 
 I i 2 UP, 
 
 * Goth. <\AA a cavern, <X;VASI valley, 
 
 cVAArs ditch, cXAAA<P down, c\.AAA4>A 
 
 lower, &c. 
 
 Danifli. Dolgning concealing, Dolger to conceal, 
 Dunft an exhalation, Dunfttg gloomy, Dunkd dark, 
 Dal valley, &c. 
 
 Swedifli. Doljande concealment, Dolja to conceal, 
 Dunkel dark, Dal valley, &c. 
 
 German. Dauliche^ Daulge digeftible, Dol-kraut 
 nightfliade, Dolos cheat, Dunft exhalation, Dunckel 
 dark, Than mud or clay, Thonlcbte clayifh bottom, 
 clay ground, &c. 
 
 Dutch. Daalen to defcend, Dalen vallies, Danker 
 obfcurity, night, dark, Dons a dark, dull colour, &c. 
 
 Anglo-faxon, Dea^ol bbfcure, fecret, 
 Deajolnejrj* e, Dahle beon, to lye hid, Deopan Dalo r 
 hell, Diohlu, myfteries, Delpan to dig, Daene, Denu, 
 Denne, Den, valley, cave, den, or any low place, 
 Dun, a dark colour, &c. 
 
 Italian. Tana 9 which Menage abfurdly derives 
 from Ctypta, " Non fo donde venga, fe non forfe da 
 " crypta fignificante grotta^ Cryptt^ cryptana, Tana." 
 
 Englijfo, Dale, Del, Dthe, Den, &c. &c.
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 Up, OVER, BOVE, ABOVE. 
 
 Thefe prepofitions have all one common 
 origin and fignification. In the Anglo- 
 faxon Upa, Upepa, Upemaepr, are the 
 
 nouns altus, altior, altiflimus. 
 
 
 Upa or Upan altus, (Fr. Th. Upb.) Eng- 
 
 YiftiUp. Comp.Upera,altior(opejie oropeji) 
 Over or Upper. Superl. Upemaspr, al- 
 tifllmus, Upmofl or Uppermoft. Be-upan, 
 Bupan, On-bupan. Bove, Above. 
 
 The ufe of thefe words in Englifh as 
 Adjectives, is very common ; as it is alfb 
 in all the northern languages : for the fame 
 words are ufed in all of them*. Thus 
 
 Chaucer 
 
 . ~, Auf. Auber. 
 
 * Germ. 
 
 Oben. Ober. Oberjle. 
 
 ^ , op. opper. opperfte. 
 Dutch. 
 
 Boven. over, overffe. 
 
 . .,.-- O-ven. Over. Overfte. 
 Damfh. 
 
 Oler. 
 
 SwedUh. 
 
 Up. Ofre
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 485 
 
 
 Chaucer has <f Her over lyp, his over eft 
 
 <c floppe, his overeft courtepy." We fay 
 the Up lands, the Above remark, &c. 
 The Dutch fay" De Boven blinde," (the 
 top fail), &c. &c. 
 
 -..' 
 
 It is not necefTary for my prefent pur- 
 pofe, to trace the particles any farther than 
 to fome noun of a determinate fignification; 
 and therefore I might here ftop.at the An- 
 glo-faxon Noun Upejaa, altus. But I be- 
 lieve that UP means the fame as Top or 
 HEAD, and is originally derived from a 
 noun of the latter fignification. Thus, 
 
 " Lowlinefs is young ambition's ladder, 
 " Whereto the climber upwards turns his face, 
 " But when he hath attained the Topmo/i round 
 ** He then unto the ladder turns his back;." 
 
 Where you may ufe indifferently either ///>- 
 ward, topward^ or headword \ or, Topmoft) 
 upmoft or headmoji. And I mention this 
 the rather becaufe fome etymologies (lofing 
 I i 3 fight
 
 486 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 fight of this clue) have chofen to derive 
 the name of that part of our body from 
 fome noun flgnifying High or Heigbth. 
 As, for inftance, from the Scythian HA, 
 altus; or the Iflandic HAD, altitude -, or 
 the Gothic hAnh, altus ; or (with Junius) 
 from Gr. viragos or Theot. Hob. or A. s. 
 Heah. I believe on the contrary, that the 
 names of all abftrac"l relation (as it is 
 called) are taken from common names of 
 objects 5 and the relations of place ^ more 
 commonly from the names of fome parts 
 of our body j fuch as, Head, Foe, Breaft, 
 J$ack, Womb) Skin, &c. than any other 
 object. Wilkins feems to have felt fome- 
 thing of this fort, when he made his in- 
 genious attempt to explain the local pre? 
 pofitions by the help of a man's figure, in 
 the following diagram. But confining his 
 attention to ideas (in which he was fol- 
 lowed by Mr. Locke) he overlooked the 
 
 etymology
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 487 
 
 etymology of words, which are their figns, 
 and in which the fecret lay. 
 
 " For the clearer explication of thefe 
 " local prepofitions (fays he) I fhall refer 
 " to this following Diagram. In which 
 " by the oval figures are reprefented the 
 ce prepofitions determined to motion, 
 " wherein the acuter part doth point out 
 " the tendency of that motion. The 
 " Squares are intended to fignify reft or 
 " the term of motion. And by the round 
 " figures are reprefented fuch relative pre- 
 " pofitions, as may indifferently refer either 
 *' tQ motion or reft." 
 
 I i 4 Now
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS.
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 489 
 
 Now I believe that not only the prepo- 
 fitions Up, Op, Ob, Aub, Auf, Upa, &c. 
 but alfo the names of Helghthy High, Hea- 
 ven, 6cc. &c. in all languages are derived 
 from the original name of that part of 
 the body which we now in Englilh call 
 Head*. 
 
 You will not expect me to wafte a word 
 on the prepofitions touching, concerning* 
 regarding, rcfpefting, relating to, failing* 
 except, excepting, according to, granting, 
 allowing, confidering, notivithflanding, neigh- 
 bouring, See. nor yet on the compound 
 
 pre- 
 
 * Goth. hAtlKl<J>S. 
 
 Germ. Haupt.' Haubit. Houbit'. Hoiued. Kopf. 
 
 Dan. Hoffuit. Hauf>t. 
 
 ina. Hofud.' 
 
 Swed. Hufwud. Kopp. 
 
 Dutch Hoofd. Kop. 
 
 A. S. 
 
 Ci r. K 
 
 Lat, Caput.
 
 490 Of PREPOSITIONS, 
 
 prepositions In-to, Un-to, Un-till, Up-on^ 
 Out-of, Through-out^ Front-off, &c, 
 
 . ^i B, 
 
 J certainly fhould not, if you had ex- 
 plained all the fimple terms of which the 
 latter are compounded. I acknowledge 
 that the meaning and etymology of fome 
 of your prepofitions are fufficiently plain 
 and fatisfaclory : and of die others I fhall . 
 not permit myfelf to entertain a decided 
 opinion till after a more mature confidera- 
 tion. Pedetentlm progredi* was our old 
 favourite motto and caution, when firft 
 we began together in our early days to 
 confider and converfe upon philofophical 
 fubjects; and, having no fanciful fyfteni 
 of my own to miflead me, I am not yet 
 prepared to relinquish it. But there ftill 
 remain five fimple prepofitions, of which 
 you have not yet taken the fmalleft notice, 
 3 How
 
 Of PREPOSITIONS. 491 
 
 How do you account for IN, OUT, ON, 
 OFF, and AT. 
 
 ' ' . H. #jti^4 ': 
 
 Oh ! As for thefe, I mufl fairly anfwer 
 you with Martin Luther, " Je les de- 
 " fendrois aifement devant le Pape, mais 
 " je ne f9ais comment les juftifier devant 
 " le diable." With the common run of 
 Etymologifts, I fhould make no bad figure 
 by repeating what others have faid con- 
 cerning them i but I defpair of fatisfying 
 you with any thing they have advanced or 
 J can offer, becaufe I cannot altogether 
 fatisfy myfelf. The explanation and ety- 
 mology of thefe words require a degree of 
 knowledge in all the antient northern lan- 
 guages, and a (kill in the application of 
 that knowledge, which I am very far from 
 afliiming : and, though I am almoft per- 
 ftjaded by fome of my own conjectures con- 
 cerning
 
 492 Of PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 eerning them *, I am not willing, by an 
 apparently forced and far-fetched deriva- 
 tion, to juftify your imputation of etymo- 
 logical legerdemain. Nor do I think any 
 farther inquiry neceffary to juftify my con- 
 clulion concerning the prepofitions j hav- 
 ing, in my opinion, fully intitled myfelf 
 to the application of that axiom of M. de 
 BrofTes (Art. 215.)" La preuve connue 
 " d'un grand nombre de mots d'une efpece, 
 cc - doit etablir un precepte generale fur les 
 cc autres mots de meme efpece, a Forigine 
 <c defquels on ne peut plus remonter. On 
 <e doit en bonne logique juger des chofes 
 
 " que 
 
 * In the Gothic and Anglo-faxon TLNNA> mna, 
 means Uterus, vifeera, venter^ interior pars carports. 
 (Inna, mne, is alfo in a fecondary fenfe ufed for Cave 9 
 Cd^ Cavern.) And there are fome etymological rea- 
 fons which make it not improbable that OUT derives 
 from a word originally meaning Skin. I am inclined 
 to believe that IN and OUT come originally from two 
 fauns. meaning, thofe two parts of the body*
 
 Of PROPOSITIONS. 493 
 
 " que Ton ne peut connoitre, par celles de 
 <c meme efpece qui font bien connues ; en 
 " les ramenant a un principe dont Fevi- 
 " dence fe fait appercevoir par tout ou la 
 " vue peut s'etendre." 
 
 
 i: n E A
 
 [ 494 
 
 E II E A II T E P O E N T A, &c. 
 
 CHAP. X. 
 Of ADVERBS. 
 
 B. 
 
 TH E firft general diviflon of words 
 (and that which has been and ftill is 
 almoft univerfally held by Grammarians) 
 is into Declinable and Indeclinable. All the 
 Indeclinable^ except the Adverb, we have 
 already confidered. And though Mr. Har- 
 ris has taken away the Adverb from its old 
 ftation amongft the other Indeclinables, 
 and has, by a fmgular whim of his own, 
 made it a fecondary clafs of Attributives, 
 
 or,
 
 Of ADVERBS. 495 
 
 or (as he calls them) Attributes of Attri- 
 butes ; yet neither does he nor any other 
 Grammarian feem to have any clear notion 
 of its nature and character. 
 
 B. Johnfon * and Wallis and all others, 
 I think, feem to confound it with the Pre- 
 pofitions, Conjunctions and Interjeftions. 
 And Servius (to whom learning has great 
 obligations) advances fomething which al- 
 moft juftifies you for calling this clafs, 
 what you lately termed it, the common 
 fink and repofitory of all heterogeneous, 
 
 unknown. 
 
 * " Prepofitions are a peculiar kind oH Adverb^ and 
 ought to be referred thither." 
 
 B. Joknfan's Grammar. 
 
 " Interje&io poflet ad Adverbium reduci ; fed quia 
 majoribus noftris placuit illam diftingucre j non ell 
 cur in re tarn tenui haereamus." CaramutL 
 
 " CHEZ eft plutot dans notre langue un 
 qu'une Partitule". DC Broffis,
 
 cc 
 
 496 Of ADVERBS. 
 
 unknown corruptions. For, he fays, 
 Omnis pars orationis, quando delink 
 efle quod eft, migrat in Adverbium *.". 
 
 I think I can tranflate Servius intelligi- 
 bly. Every word, quando dejlnit ejfe quod 
 efl, when a Grammarian knows not what 
 to make of it, migrat -In Adverbium, he 
 calls an Adverb. 
 
 Thefe Adverbs however (which are no 
 more a feparate part of fpeech than the 
 particles we have already confidered) fhall 
 give us but little trouble, and fhall wafte 
 no time : for I need not repeat the reafon- 
 ing which I have already ufed with the 
 Conjunctions and Prepofitions. 
 
 All 
 
 * " Re&e dilum eft ex omni adje&ivo fieri adver- 
 bium." Campanula,
 
 Of ADVERBS. 497 
 
 All Adverbs ending in LY, (the moft 
 prolific branch of the family) are fuffi- 
 ciently underftood : the termination be- 
 ing only the word Like corrupted, and 
 the corruption fo much the more eafily 
 and certainly difcovered, as the termination 
 remains more pure and diftinguiftiable in 
 the other fitter languages ; in which it is 
 written licb, fyk, Jig, ligen. 
 
 ADRIFT is the pad particle Adrifed of 
 
 Afcjupan. 
 
 
 
 AGHAST, AGAST, the paft participle 
 Agazed. 
 
 " Th'e French exclaimed "The Devil was in arms." 
 " All the whole army flood AgazeA on him." 
 
 Shakefpeare* 
 
 AGO, the paft participle AGONE or 
 GONE. So Chaucer, 
 
 ** I have here with my coufin Palamon 
 Had itrife and rancour many a day agon." 
 
 K k A man
 
 498 Of ADVERBS. 
 
 <c A man mote ben a fool other yonge or old 
 
 " I wot it by myfelf ful yore Agon" 
 
 " And (hortly whan his ire is thus Jgon." 
 
 " He made alfo, Gon is a great whyle, 
 
 " Origines upon the Maudelayne." 
 
 " Wimmen have fwiche forwe 
 
 ** Whan, that hir hulbonds ben fro hem Ago 
 
 " The vital ftrength is loft and all Ago." 
 
 " A clerk ther was of Oxenforde alfo 
 
 ** That unto Logiks hadde long Ygo" 
 
 ASUNDER from A. s. Sf unfcjieb, fepa- 
 rated, paft participle of Ar* unt)jaian. 
 
 This word (in all its varieties) is to be 
 found in all the northern languages, and 
 is originally from Sond y i. e. Sand. 
 
 ASKEW. In the Danifh, $fa'e$v, is, wry, 
 crooked, oblique. Skiayer to twift, to 
 wreft. Ski(zvt> twitted, wrefled. 
 
 ASKANT. ASKANCE. In the Dutch, 
 Schuin, wry, oblique. Schuinen, to cut 
 wry. Scbfiim, Hoping, wry, notflrait. 
 
 6 To
 
 O/*ADVERBS. 499 
 
 To WIT, from pitran, to know. So 
 Videlicet, Scilicet, aff avoir. The old La- 
 tin authors ufe the abbreviated videlicet 
 for videre-licet, when not put (as we call 
 it) adverbially. 
 
 NAUGHT, or NOUGHT, is Na hpir, or 
 No-hpir. 
 
 NEEDS, i. e. Need is> (ufed parenthe- 
 tically.) It was antiently written Nedes 
 and Nedis. 
 
 ANON. Junius is right. It means In 
 one, (fubauditur, inftant, moment, minute.) 
 So Chaucer, 
 
 " And right Antn withouten more abode." 
 " Anon in all the hafte I can." 
 
 All our old authors ufe Anon for imme- 
 diately, inftantly. 
 
 K k 2 Mr.
 
 500 Of ADVERBS. 
 
 Mr. Tyrwhit, Vol. IV. Note to verfe 
 381, fays " From Pro nunc, I fuppofe, 
 " came For the mmc^ and fo, For the nonce. 
 " Jufl as from Ad mine came Anon" I 
 agree with Mr. Tyrwhit that the one is 
 jiift as likely as the other. 
 
 ALONE, ONLY, and antiently ALONELY, 
 i. e. Al one and One-like. In the Dutch 
 Een is one : and All-een> alone : and All- 
 een-lyk, only. " All him one" was an- 
 tiently written for " him Alone" 
 
 ALIVE, i. e. On live or In life. So 
 Chaucer has 
 
 " Chrift eterne On live" 
 " For he was yet in memorye and On Jyve." 
 " No creature On lyve." 
 
 ASLEEP, i. e. Onjleep or In Jleep. So 
 Fabian " In thefe provynces the fayth of 
 <c Chryfte was all quenchyd and Injlepe? 
 
 ANEW.
 
 Of ADVERBS. 501 
 
 ANEW. Fabian writes it Of newe. 
 
 ABOARD. In the Dutch Aanboord, i. e. 
 on board. 
 
 ADIEU, FAREWELL. (Danifh Lev-veL 
 German Lebet-wohl.} The former from 
 the French, the latter from pajian, to go, 
 or to fare. So it is equally faid in Eng- 
 Jifh, How fares it, or How goes it ? 
 
 ATWO (Dutch Intiveen. Danifh / tu) 
 i. e. In two. 
 
 ATHREE, i. e. In three. So Chaucer, 
 
 " And cut the throte of Hermegylde atwo." 
 w With drie ftickes cloven athrce." 
 
 AUGHT or OUGHT, i. e. A.S. A hpic 
 or O hpir. N. B. O was formerly written 
 for the article, A, or for the numeral one, 
 
 
 
 K k 3 AWHILE,
 
 502 Of ADVERBS. 
 
 AWHILE, (i. e. a time) WHILES and 
 WHILST, (i. e. 'Time that.) Whilft is a 
 corruption. It fhould be written as for- 
 merly Whiles. Thus in Shakefpeare, 
 
 Shedy'd, my Lord, but Whiles her flander liv'd," 
 
 i. e. Whil-es, time that. 
 
 \ 
 ALOFT, i. e. Qn-loft. So Chaucer, 
 
 */ 
 
 <e And ye, my mother, my foveraigne plefance 
 " Over al thing, Out-take Chrifte ON LOFTE." 
 *' The tonge of man fo fwyfte is and fo wight 
 " That whan it is reyfed up ON LOFTE . 
 " Reafbn is fhewed fo flowly and fofte." 
 
 In the Anglo-faxon lypc is the air, or 
 the clouds. In St. Luke " in lypte cum^ 
 " menbe coming in the clouds." In the 
 Danifh Luft is air, and " At Jfronge i luf- 
 4< ten to blow up into the air, or aloft." 
 So in the Dutch, De loef hebben, to fail 
 before the wind , to even, to ply to wind- 
 ward 5 loef, the weather gage, &c. From 
 
 the
 
 Of ADVERBS, 503 
 
 the fame root are our other words. Loft, 
 lofty, to luff. Lee, Leeward, lift, &c. 
 
 It would be needlefs to notice fuch ad- 
 verbs as, afoot, adays, ajhore, aft ray, aflope, 
 aright, abed, aback, abreaft, afloat, aloud > 
 ajide, afield, aground, aland, &c. &c. 
 
 BELIKE, ufed in low language for Per- 
 haps, i. e. Be-like, or Be chance. In the 
 Danifh Lykke means a chance, hazard, luck, 
 fortune, adventure. 
 
 ENOUGH, inD utch Genoeg from Genoegen, 
 content, fatisfaclion. (S. Johnfon cannot 
 determine whether this word is a Subftan- 
 tive, an Adjective, or an Adverb ; but he 
 thinks it is all three.) 
 
 GADSO, i. e. Cazzo, a common Italian 
 
 oath (or rather obfcenity) introduced and 
 
 made familiar in our language by our af- 
 
 K k 4
 
 504 Of ADVERBS. 
 
 fected travelled gentlemen in the time of 
 Charles II. See all our comedies about 
 that period. 
 
 HALT, Imperative of the Anglo-faxon 
 foearoan, to hold, or keep (the prefent fi- 
 tuation) to flop, to forbear; our Englifh 
 verb to hold is from the fame root. 
 
 Lo ! is the imperative of Look. So the 
 common people fay corruptly " Lo ! you 
 < c there now." " La' you there." 
 
 What LO my cherl, LO yet how (hrewedly 
 " Unto my confcfibur to day he fpake." 
 
 Chaucer,. 
 
 The Dutch correfpondent adverb is Jiet 
 from fan, to look or fee. The German 
 Siebe or Si be from Seben, to fee. The Da- 
 nifh See from Seer, to look or fee. The 
 Swedifh *S/, or Si der from 51?, to look.
 
 Of ADVERBS. 505 
 
 LIEF, LIEVER. Adj. A.S. Leop, charus, 
 dileclus, &c. ( In Dutch lief, lieve, timer, 
 lieveft.) As, 
 
 " I had as Lief not be, as live to be 
 " In awe of fuch a thing as I myfelf." 
 
 ONCE, TWICE, THRICE. Antiently 
 written Anes, Ones, Twies, Thries. Mere- 
 ly the genitive of One, fwo, T^hree. (The 
 fubftantive time, turn, &c. being omitted.) 
 The Italian and French have no corre- 
 fpondent adverb. The Dutch have Eens 
 for the fame purpofe, but often forego the 
 advantage. 
 
 RATHER, Goth. Adj. KA^IXS faci- 
 lius. A. s. hjiat>, hjaaet), &c. Rac^e, jia^e, 
 pa^uji, paSejr, promptus, celer, velox. 
 We have this adjeftive in the pofitive degree 
 in Milton's Lycidas, 
 
 " Bring the rathe primrofe that forfaken dies." 
 
 Mr. Wharton in a note gives other in- 
 flates of its ufe by ancient poets : adding, 
 
 that
 
 06 Of ADVERBS. 
 
 that " in the weft of England there is 
 " an early fpecies of apple called the rathe 
 " ripe." We have alfo in Englilh the ex- 
 preffion of rath fruits, and rath eggs. 
 
 SELDOM. Adjeclive. 
 
 " I me rejoyced of my liberte 
 
 " That Selden time is found in manage." Chaucer. 
 
 The Dutch have the adjective Zelden, 
 Selten. The German Self en. The Danifh 
 Seldfom. The Swedifh Sellfynt. Rare, un- 
 ufual, uncommon. So we have in old 
 Englifh Selcouth and Seldjheivn. 
 
 SCARCE (Dutch Scbaars, rare, unfre- 
 quent) flill ufed as an adjeclive in mo- 
 dern Englifh, but antiently more com- 
 mon -, As, 
 
 * Loke that no man for SCARCE the hold." 
 
 Romaunt of the Rofe. 
 
 STARK, A,S. Stajic, Sreajic. Adj. Strong. 
 S. Johnfon fays, " Stark> Adv. is ufed to 
 
 " intend
 
 Of ADVERBS. 507 
 
 cc intend or augment the fignification of 
 " a word; as Stark mad, mad in the 
 " highefl degree. It is now little ufed 
 ** but in low language." 
 
 In Dutch. Sterk. Sterkheid. Sterken. ") 
 
 German. Starck. Starcke. Starcken. I 3ng ' 
 
 Danifh. Stark. Styrke. Beflyrker. \ f ' n ^ tQ 
 J J e \ ftrengthen. 
 
 Swedifli. Stark. Starkbet. Starka. J 
 
 The greater part of the Adverbs have 
 always been well underftood, fuch as Gratis, 
 Alias, Amen, Alamode, Indeed, In faft, 
 Prithee, May be, Perhaps, Perchance, 
 Perad venture, Forfooth, In footh, &c. 
 
 B. 
 
 But I fuppofe there are fome Adverbs, 
 which are cant words, belonging only to 
 the vulgar, and which have therefore no 
 certain origin or precife meaning ; fuck as, 
 Spick and Span, &c. 
 
 H.
 
 50$ Of ADVERBS. 
 
 H. 
 
 SPICK, SPAN. 
 I will not afTert that there may not be 
 fuch 3 but I know of none of that defcrip- 
 tion. It is true S. Johnfon fays of Spick 
 and Span, that " he fhould not have ex- 
 <c peeled to find this word authorized by 
 " a polite writer." " Span new," he fays, 
 ct is ufed by Chaucer, and is fuppofed to 
 " come from ppannan, to flretch, Sax. 
 
 * 
 
 " expandere, Lat. whence fpan. Span new 
 " is therefore originally ufed of Cloth, 
 <c new extended or drefled at the clothier's : 
 " and fpick and fpan new, is, newly ex- 
 " tended on the fpikes or tenters. It is, 
 *" however, a low word." In fpick and 
 fpan however, there is nothing ftretched 
 upon fpikes and tenters but the etymolo- 
 gift's ignorance. In Dutch they fay Spik- 
 fpelder-nieuw. And fpyker means a ware- 
 houfe or magazine. Spil or Spel means a 
 fpindle, fchiet-fpoel, the weaver's fhuttle ; 
 the fhuttle-thrower. In Dutch, 
 
 therefore,
 
 Of ADVERBS. 509 
 
 therefore, Spikfpelder-nieuw means, new 
 from the warehoufe and the loom. 
 
 In German they fay Span-neu and 
 
 Funckel-neu. Spange means any thing 
 finning; as Funckel means to glitter or 
 fparkle. 
 
 In Danifh Funckelnye. 
 
 
 In Swedifh Spiff fpangande ny. 
 
 In Englifli we fay Span-new, Fire-new, 
 Brand-new. The two laft Brand and Fire 
 Ipeak for themfelves. Spick and Span-new 
 means Jhining new from the warehoufe. 
 
 B. 
 
 AYE, YEA, YES. 
 You have omitted the moft important 
 
 of all the Adverbs AYE and NO. Per- 
 
 i 
 
 haps becaufe you think Greenwood has 
 fufficiently fettled thefe points " Ay> he 
 " fays, feems to be a contraction of the 
 " Latin word Aio, as Nay is of Nego. 
 8 1! For
 
 Of ADVERBS. 
 
 " For our Nay y Nay - } Ay, Ay ; is a plain 
 " imitation of Terence's Negat quis? Nego. 
 " Ait? Aio." Though I think he might 
 have found a better citation for his piir- 
 pofe < An nata eft Iponfa praegnans ? 
 * e vel A'i> vel nega" 
 
 H. 
 
 I have avoided AYE and NO, hecaufe they 
 are two of the moft mercenary and mif- 
 chievous words in the language, the de- 
 graded inftruments of the meaneft and 
 dirtiefl traffic in the land. I cannot think 
 they were borrowed from the Romans even 
 in their moft degenerate ftate. Indeed the 
 Italian, Spanifh and French* affirmative 
 
 adverb, 
 
 * The French have another (and their principal) 
 affirmative adverb, Oui : which, Menage fays,- feme 
 derive from the Greek aW, but which he believes ta 
 be derived from the Latin Hoc e/i, inftead of which 
 was pronounced Hoce, then Oe y then Oue t then Oi y 
 
 and
 
 ADVERBS. 511 
 
 adverb, Si, is derived from the Latin, and 
 means Be it (as it does when it is called 
 an hypothetical conjunction). But our 
 Aye, or Tea, is the Imperative of a verb 
 of northern extraction ; and means Have 
 it, poffefs it, enjoy it. And YES, is, Ay-es t 
 Have, pofTefs, enjoy that. 
 
 Danifh, Ejer, to poflefs, have, enjoy. 
 Eja, Aye or yea. Eje, poffeflion. Ejcr, 
 pofTeffour. 
 
 Swedifli, Ega, to pofTefs, ja, aye, yea. 
 Egare, pofleflbr. 
 
 German, Ja, aye, yea. Elgener, pof 
 fefibr, owner. Eigen, own. 
 
 Dutch, 
 
 and finally Ouy. But (though rejected by Menage) 
 Out is manifeftly the paft participle of Ouir, to hear ; 
 and is well calculated for the purpofe of aflent : for 
 when the proverb fays " filence gives confent," it is 
 always underitood of the filence, not of a deaf or ab- 
 fent perfon, but of one who has both heard and no- 
 ticed the requeft.
 
 512 Of ADVERBS. 
 
 Dutch, Eigenen, to pofTefs, ja, aye, yea. 
 Eigenfchap, Eigendom, pofleflion, property. 
 Eigenaar, owner, proprietpr. 
 
 Anglo-fax. Agen, own. Sgenbe, pro- 
 prietor. Sgennyrye, property. 
 
 NOT, N o. 
 
 As little do I think, with Greenwood, 
 that NOT, or its abbreviate NO, was bor- 
 rowed from the Latin - 3 or, with Minfhew, 
 from the Hebrew ; or, with Junius, from 
 the Greek. The inhabitants of the North, 
 could not wait for a word exprefllve of 
 diflent, till the eftablifhment of thofe na- 
 tions and languages ; and it is itfelf a fuiiy 
 fort of word lefs likely to give way and 
 to be changed than any other ufed in 
 fpeech. Befides, their derivations do not 
 lead to any meaning, the only object which 
 can juftify any etymological inquiry. But 
 we need not be any farther inquifitive, nor, 
 I think, doubtful concerning the origin 
 
 and
 
 Of ADVERBS. 513 
 
 and fignification of NOT and NO, fmce we 
 find that in the Danifh Nodig, and in the 
 Swedifh No dig, and in the Dutch Noode, 
 Node, and No, mean, averfe, unwilling *. 
 
 And 
 
 * M. L'Eveque, in his Eflai fur les rapports de la 
 langue des Slaves, avec celle des anciens habitans du 
 Latium, (prefixed to his Hiftory of Ruflia) has given 
 us a curious etymology of three Latin adverbs ; which 
 I cannot forbear tranfcribing in this place, -as an ad- 
 ditional confirmation of my opinion of the Particles. 
 " Le changement de V o en A doit a peine etre re- 
 " garde comme une alteration. En effet ccs deux 
 " lettres out en Slavon tant d' affinite, que les Rufles 
 " prononcent en A le tiers au moins des fyllabes qu'ils 
 " ecrivent par un o." 
 
 " Le mot qui fignifioit auparavant (before Terra 
 '* was ufed) la furface de la terre. Ce mot en Slavon 
 " eft POLE ; qui par 1'affinite de I'o avec I'A, a pu fe 
 " changer en PALE. Ce qui me fait prefumer que fe 
 c mot fe trouvoit aufli en Latin, c'eft qu'il refte un 
 " yerbe qui paroit forms de ce fubftan^;"; c'cft le 
 " verbe PALO ou PALARE, errer dans i ne : 
 
 " PALANS, qui erre demote & d'autre, qui court les 
 " champs. L'Adverbc TALAM tire fon originc du 
 " meme mot. II fi^nifie maniftftetntnty a dccomcrt. 
 " Or, qu'eft ce qui le fait a dfcouv^tt^md^ hommes 
 L 1 qui
 
 514 Of ADVERBS* 
 
 And I hope I may now be permitted to 
 have done with Etymology : for though, 
 
 like 
 
 w qui habitent des tentes ou des cabannes ? C'eft cc 
 *' qui fe fait en plein champs. Ce mot PALAM fem- 
 ** ble meme dans (a formation avoir plus de rapport a 
 " la langue Slavonne qu' a la Latine. II femble qu'on 
 " dife PALAM pour FOLAMI par les champs, a traven 
 " les champs* Ce qui rne confirme dans cette idee, 
 " c'eft que je ne me rappelle pas qu'il y ait en Latin 
 " d'autre Adverbe qui ait une formation femblable, 
 " fi ce n'eft fon oppofe, CLAM, qui veut ditc Jeerttte- 
 " ment, en cachetic j & qui me paroit aufli Slavon. 
 " CLAM fe dit pour KOLAMI, & par une contraction 
 " tres conforme au genie de la langue Slavonne, 
 " KLAMI, au milieu des Pieux ; c'eft a dire dans 
 " des cabannes qui etoient formees de Pieux revetus 
 *' d'ecorces, de peaux, ou de branchages." 
 
 " J'oubliois 1'Adverbe CDRAM, qui veut dire De~ 
 <c vant, en preface." II difFere de PALAM (dit Am- 
 " broife Calepin) en ce qu'il fe rapporte feulement 
 " a quelques perfonncs, & PALAM fe rapporte a 
 ** toutes : il entraine d'ailleurs avec lui Tidee de prox- 
 " imite." II a done pu marquerautrefoisquera&ibn 
 61 & paflbit en prefence de quelqu'un dans un lieu cjr- 
 " confcrit ou fxnne. Ainfi on aura dit COR AM pour 
 '* KORAMI, ou, Mejdou Korami-y parceque la cloture 
 ff des habitations etoit fouvent faite d'ecorce, Kara." 
 
 I am
 
 Of ADVERBS. 515 
 
 like a microfcope, it is fometimes ufeful 
 to difcover the minuter parts of language 
 which would otherwife efcape our fight ; 
 yet is it not rieceflary to have it always in 
 our hands, nor proper to apply it to every 
 objeft. t 
 
 B. 
 
 I am the better pleafed with Mr. L'Eveque's ety- 
 mology, becaufe he had no fy ft em to defend, and there- 
 fore cannot be charged with that partiality and preju- 
 dice, of which, after what I have advanced, I may 
 be reasonably fufpeted. Nor is it the worfe, becaufe 
 M. L'Eveque appears not to have known the ftrength 
 of bis own caufe : for CLAM was antiently written in 
 Latin callm: (though Feftus, who tells us this, ab- 
 furdly derives dam from clcruibus, " quod his, quae ce- 
 *? lare yoiumns, claudimus") and cala was an old 
 Latin word for wood, or logs, or flakes. So Lucilius 
 (quoted by Servius) 5' Scinde pxier, Calam^ ut caleas." 
 His derivation i alfo ftill farther analogically fortified 
 by the Danifli correfpondent adverbs : for in that lan- 
 guage Gebeirriy geheimt^ I Hemmelighed t (from Hiftfi 
 home) and / enrum (i. e. in a room) fupply the place 
 of Clam^ and Fordagen (or, in the face of day) fupplies 
 lie place of Balam.
 
 516 Of ADVERBS. 
 
 B. 
 
 If your doctrine of the Indeclinable* 
 (which I think we have now pretty well 
 exhaufted) is true, and if every word in 
 all languages has a feparate meaning of its 
 own, why have you left the conjunction 
 THAT undecyphered ? Why content your- 
 felf with merely faying it is an Article, 
 whilil you have left the Articles themfelves 
 unclafled and unexplained ? 
 
 H. 
 
 I would fain recover my credit with Mr. 
 Burgefs, at lead upon the fcore of liberality. 
 For the freedom (if he pleafes, harfhnefs) 
 of my fhiftures on my <c predeceffbrs on 
 " the fubject of language." I may perhaps 
 obtain his pardon, when he has learned 
 from Montefquieu that " Rien ne recule 
 <c plus le pr ogres des connoifances^ quun 
 4 mauvais outrage d'un auteur celebre : 
 4 " parcequ
 
 Of ADVERBS. 517 
 
 " parcequ avanf d' inftruire, il faut de- 
 " t romper" But Mr. Burgefs himfelf has 
 undertaken to explain the Pronouns : and 
 if I did not leave the field open to him 
 ( after' his undertaking) he might perhaps 
 accufe me of illiberality towards my fol- 
 lowers alfo. I hope the title will not of- 
 fend him ; but I will venture to fay that, 
 if he does any thing with the pronouns, 
 he muft be contented to follow the etymo- 
 logical path which I have traced out for 
 him. Now the Articles, as they are called, 
 trench fo clofeiy on the Pronouns, that they 
 ought to be treated of together: and I 
 rather chufe to leave one conjunction un- 
 explained, and my account of the Articles 
 imperfect, than foreftall in the fmalleft 
 degree any part of Mr. Burgefs's future 
 difcovery. There is room enough for both 
 of us. The garden of fcience is overrun 
 with weeds ; and whilft every coxcomb in 
 
 literature,
 
 $i.S Of A p y E R B s. 
 
 literature is anxious to be the importer of 
 fome new exotic, the more humble, though 
 (at this period of human knowledge efpe- 
 cjally) more ufeful bufinefs of furculatlon 
 (to borrow an exotic from Dr. Johnfon) is 
 miierably negle&ed,. 
 
 If you mean to publifh the fubflance of 
 cur converfation, you will probably incur 
 more cenfure for the fubjeffi of your in- 
 quiry, than for your manner of purfuing 
 it. It will be faid to be UTTSO ov<s 
 
 y 
 
 H. 
 
 I know for what building I am laying 
 the foundation : and am myfelf well fatis- 
 fied of its importance. For thofe who 
 fhall think otherwife, my defence is ready 
 made:
 
 Of ADVERBS. 519 
 
 Se quefta materia non e degna, 
 
 Per efler piu leggieri, 
 
 D'un huom che voglia parer fagglo t grave, 
 
 Scufatelo con quefto ; che s'ingegna 
 
 Con quefti van penfieri 
 
 Fare il fuo trifto tempo piu fuave ; 
 
 Perche altrove non have 
 
 Dove voltare il vifo ; 
 
 Che gli e Jiato inter cifo 
 
 r con altre imprefe eltra virtue.
 
 ERRATA. 
 
 Page 52. Line 14. for involve, read involves. 
 76.- note 5. after German infert Dutch, 
 77. ' 5. for profopeia^ read pfofopopeia, 
 
 91. note j. for' Formont t read Fourmont. 
 
 120. 5. for Mayl e, read May lye. 
 
 145. At the top of the page infert B. 
 
 221. 9. for AHK> read 
 
 221. II. for AflAN, read. 
 
 223. 9. for GotyuBiifttj read Conjunction. 
 
 224. i. for A^K-j read 
 224. 2-- for A^KAW> read 
 226. 7. for As, read AS. 
 
 2 36' 3* r " or -Application, read Explication, 
 
 242. IO. for J</r. read J</dT. 
 
 250. note 6. for A 7 "/ uccidi, read w' uccidi. 
 
 264. 3. for w-'CTv/, read words. 
 
 272. 21. for CILLINGWORTH'S, read 
 
 CHILLING WORTH'S. 
 5. for logeret? read legeret. 
 note 13. for accrociato^ read accorciato. 
 
 2. Dele ff j. 
 note I. for pojVSe, read porihte. 
 
 1 1 . for not-witjlanding) read notwith~ 
 Jlanding. 
 
 5. before Undertaker infert tf. 
 
 6. for H. read B.
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library 
 
 from which it was borrowed.
 
 OUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILfTY 
 
 A 001 289466 3
 
 V 
 
 s 
 
 \